A Compendious Pali Grammar: With a Vocabulary in the Same Language

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

mimii

THE BEQUEST OF

PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT
1980-1926

U

^- -diri^

ycPi)^

'/xi: ^imA )

_^

/)

H^c^St^^ "^^

»

COMPENDIOUS

J)

I

I*ALI GRAMMAR,

iflTH A

COPIOUS VOCABULARY

IN THE SAME LANQUAGfl,

BY THE

RfiV. BENJAMIN CLOUGH.

* ■ '■ " y

COLOMBO!
Printed at the fVesleyan Mission Press*

9

1824.

HARVARD CJOLLEOE LIBRARY

FROM THE ESTATC OF

CHARLES ROCKWELL LAMMAH

MARCH I5b 1941

-l/y^-M'A^L

« «

^ f

ADVEttTl^EMENT.

Tqbse wor1(9 were fir^t undertaken by the ju^tljr ce?
]bebra(ed Oriental Linguist W. Tolfret, £sq. late qf
9« Mt Civil Servlue^ hi Cejlan- Tlue foi^iief work.WH^
eoiutidjsraUy q^^anc^ bj that G^ntleitt^^, and tixe laltee-
l^sa brf9Ugb^tt|^&ia»t^ of gr^t fi|nvardMiS9» T^( wrilr

hi^iv cQtipIetedi^ r0v4»f4 «<4 ^ pr^^Qted^'

The Pali b^s undoubtedly a high pl^im tq the atteii?
tion of the literi^ry world. I^ has long been a contested
point whether the Pij^/i qr l^onsg^riV bq the more ancien^.
language of Ipdia ; . it is certain^ that Pali was (he popu*
lar dj^lopt qf the native pqqntry of Qud-d ho, namely ilfa-
gadha^ befojre the pqwerriii sect fqiinclec) by h jm, vftn^ ex^
pelled Oroip ^he cuqtinent of India, an i^yen^ prior tq
tbe Christian 4^ra. |ts literature contains a considerar
ble nqmber pf yolume^ hqlh in pro$e and verse ; which^
whatever may be theif merits iq qth^r r^^p^cts, form
the only authentic depositqry of Quddhujsm, and thfi
learning in general qf Ceylon, and the whole pf India
beyond ^the Ganges, to which the Pali now is,^ and ha9
been for many centuries, what Sanskrft is in }nd|s^ Prp*
per, and Latin iu Europe.

f

lir.

]

tiut alihougli 60 ancient, so widely spread, lind ctfh*
taihing so many valuable records of ah(iquity,)et nothing
has liitlterto been published respecting the Pali language;
hence in many excellent papers in the Asiatic Researches
it still appeals as an unknown world. It is therefore
hoped that a short Grammar %vith a Vocabulary, cannot
fell of being acceptable to the learned in general.

The Grammar is cliieflv a translation of a celebrated
n^ork cjriled ®o(3oQ«5od' Bdlavaldra^ and the Vocabulary
of nouns, of one equally famed calle(^|tSSi>6^6c^^3^.of
Abhidhand-ppadipikG* To which also is added, by the^
editor, the OD^S'^ig'tt Dhalumanjusa^ or a collection of
Pali roots with a Pali interpretation, and the third per««
son singular of the present tense of the verbs formed
from each root^ with an £nglisih translation*

■i

\

PALI GRAMMAR

CHAP- I.

OF THE ELEMENTS.

The Pali Language has forty one characters.

ALPHABET. •£)

/

493 ka S) kha cfd ga « gha g) ga ^
&cj^ ^ cha c5'ja ^S)jha ost^ na
*t O |)a« 5( S> t)ha «f S> Sa^^ tSha ^ Na ^
«»«ta d tha C da £[) dha «p na
t9« pa O^ pha ^»ba. t59 bha ^ ma \

c5 ya CT ra Q la © ya ,— — -^-^^.^^ ^

t3 sa CO l)a f-Cta q>» aw '^♦^
S. The first eight are vowels t3;s>do, saro, and of these, three
viz. ^ a f|jii(t^ U) are short dvti; rassaM, and the remaining
five long ^68*, dighaM.

Bui O e^and 3 o are short when preceding a compound con*
sonant, as C9^*ettha, here; S)9tdOi o|)^ho^ a camel; »ts®cx3}S)»
8e"yyo, eminent; ©tso-oS, sotthi, a well.
The rentttining letters are consonants ©isc5'3^€D'?, vyaSjano.
The firht twenty five consonants are distributed into five
classes 8®C5X5^:), vaggo, viz. ^5^^:5XS>0, ka-vagijc», including
«R©«a©; ©83>c5Xa^, ca-vaggo, including © ti'dT^) a?;
80®C5X5>D, pa-vaggo, QS>S)t£) ^', «)©?JCSXS)0, ia-vaj;go, <o d ^
O «J^ ; C5©^C5X»0, pa- vaggo, t5 C9 ® c^ 5).

* {) English hard t. ^bard d. 1) the aspirate.

i ijclkvoniaa i. *

PALI OBAMMAR,

3. The alphabet ,8 also divided i„(p two g«„d ,peci«, of
let«er., wh.ch n.aj be termed sutds and sonants. Surds «««}
W.,agho8aM, are such letters as i„ the first effort to form them
admit of no vocal sdund, via.. that^« first letters. of ea«h of the
five classes of consonants, with the sibilant, «s®.©,^ Q©

It'' "^l ""' '^'" '■'""i"'^ ''"''" "« denominated ionj,
^ ®MOtt.. ghosaM, v.^. «> ® ©,«• ^ <»?.©© ^, ^ Q^^ g) ,^

®.- OS tf <5 Q £5D ©, ^ q^ &C.

The character . is distinguished by the name ^c««S«.
NiggaljitaM, and in the alphabet usually takes the ^ to express it

<» (a) «»8®«»o. ka-vaggo, a..d «o (},).are termed «)<Ji3»«C
kaNphiijo, or guttural.

9 0) es®.sxao,ca.vaggo, and c3 (y) are termed cotSteof,
tatujo, or palatal. '

C CO and C3©«»o5c»o, pa-vaggo, are termed SBeSsirf, obbhaio.
Inbia/. "^"^ ''^

or Inbia/.

8©^c«!D0, favaggo, cT and'^ (r and *) ^,C*. muCShajo,
lingual or cerefiral. s . «« oju,

e (e) is termed ^.^^oO^^e^ kaNj,hat4tujo, as^proceedins
wom the throat and palate

fro! 1 ;;rii;;r^*^' ^»'*^»^>'-F-<^in,

frfmTe^i^rnd^^r*"^' «^-o,,ha>. a., pr«c«di„,

4. After learning the alphabet and proceeding- to join the
etters so as to be able to read, .he learner will perceive, that
t^mugh each vowel sound has its respective character to express
•t, yet m composi.ion ,he.e characters are never written, except

a different shape from that given i„ the alphabet, and are ex-
pressed by eertain.Si mbols, whieh the following scheme wiU

iks imiials

^9 tjo f * c CP o *®
.As medials and finals

^ " " c. el * ^^

As medials and finals in composition with a consonant

^© iiip^Qo ^9> x*3 o^ C^® ^^® ®®S)3 .
a&a dbd ibi ibi ubu ubu ebe oboy

9nihis manner the Towels may*be combined 'with anyoflier
consonants.

N. B. I. When the vowels ^ and ^^ come in composrtitm
with t99, c», ^855, «3, O", they are expressed by these two syni-
T)ols L, \, ; but with e\^r/ other consonant they take the form
annexed to ®. 2. The symbol of the ^ is placed before, but
pronounced afVfer the consonant. The symbol of the ® is
placed partly before and partljr behind the consonant, but is
prorvounced after it.

*5» The vowel cf (a) has no-^j-mbol (o express it, hut is inherent
in every open consonant, and therefore must be sounded with
it; unless its place 'be supplied Ijy another vowdl : hence iwo
open consonants meeting tQu;efher make a perfect soundj with-
out the insertion of any vot^el mark ; as C3 and «$:> are both open
consonants, and in reading they must be pronounced pana not
pna. When the inherent vowel is to be dropt, the mUte con-
sonant must be joined to anothe^r consonant, 'Ex. t5^^^^ a handj
is pronounced I>afetho not })atatho. OoCsib dooi ^ A^vam noi
davaraic.

6. The • niggal)itaM, is always silenl; in sound it corresponda
with the French final n in mon^ the Portuguese m in^m, and .
is the only silent coi^onant ever to "be met with at the end of
TiiK *rord^, as ®-. merM, me. On ancoiiivt 4>f its .imperfect
'Sound it is ^ner-aliy MTm^d among "the ^^oirels ')^ ^&t^ 4i«ti«0
4Brrammi^Fittnfi.

4 PALI GttAMMAIt.

7. In reading Pali \he learner will often meet with certain
compoundH and contractions of consonants which it may be well
to point out. The following are the principal.

V, Is the symbol for ofl joined to anolher consonant, and id
united in the following way «)a5,' liya, and lakes the sound of
ty in yarn, and is alwoys pronounced with the consonant to
which it is united, as £o«K)TS% vakyaM, a word or sentence,

^ 1h the junction of <S with a preceeding consonant, as 4g,
krJi, C55. pra, ©. ])ra, as in ci^c2, atra, here.

* Is a substitute for <S placed on tlie top of the consonant,

and must be pronounced before it, as in the syllables wr-ka

which must be written ^^; but this is a combination seldom

occurring in P&li.

^CL ^' ^^ ^ compound of © and co and often occurs in writing,

^ as^t5D«>^\ m»ggalo, happy ^ excelltnt^ S^c.

^'^ ©Is the union of ^ and © and is in comnron use, ^J®©!,

* ^ |da>$ s a slick.

Q C ® ^'^ frequently written for the double ©8 and called, Pali

caj/onuj as c^®®©?, amacco, a king^s' minister.
"^J/l ® Is a compound of ^ and £) as cfls^®:, pasiddho, public.

^ Is the union of,,t50 and ^, but seldom occurs in Pali,
t^tr riv^/* ©• Is a compound of ^ and ©, as in ©)c5,, dwaraM, « dbor.
,yjyl ® Is compounded ^of® and S), as in g® 5j©'e:J:)», Lunibini-

vanaM, the name of a grove where Buddho was born*
^^^^ From these remarks the nature of the other compound con-

sonants may be easily understood, as

€W, t5®, Q, «5, c^, c©, €», <^, S), «y(5, C3d, ©.

r

(cch jjh nc Sch nj pfh SSh tih tv nth pph bb

^o^^^x ^«s^ #>#s* *>rv# *>*>» i***^

ON PRONUNCIATION.

8. After having learned the character^ in the P^/i alphabet,
nothing scarcely can be more easy than for the learner io, proceed
tp re^d; and h^ must b§ informed that the Pali characters have

PAt^I GRAMMA^n. O

invariably the same sound in composition which is given to them
•in the alphabet, and do not, as in Enj^lish and other European
languages, change their sound with their situation.

OF THE VOWELS.

, 9. The vowel sounds are those expressed in the alphabet, in
European characters, according to the Italian, Spanish, and
Portuguese pronunciktion; adopted by Si? William Jones and
n)o.->t other learned Orientalists.

. cf> Whether written or understood sounds like a in captive
;Ejc. ^S^osjzs^ , anno, another^ ^<5d, tattha, there,

<fO Is sounded as the former, only it is held twice a^ long, ad
a in father. As a medial or Jinal its symbol is o, an instance of
which may be seen in the word «bd"(3-\ ka|o, time.

% Sounds like the 2 in his or him; afier a con^sonant as a
w?crf/fl/or^wfi/, its sytnbol is "^ as in 8^3, pi»a, father; ®oij,
inani, a jewels where it is mounted on the head ftf the ^ and ^^.

(? Is the corresponding long vowel and somid-* like ec in ee/,
its symbol as a medial or final is * as in ®<;£), devi, a goddess,
queen.

^ ^1 The first of these letters sounds like oo in good. The
latter, as oo in moon. Their symbols as mtdiah or finals are

and or i* x» as has been already shewn in (he scheme for
combining the vowels with the consonants, Ex. ^S^, kucchi,
womh ; S®5D?, duto; u messenger; C3S'^5)Oj1', putto, a son; cj*^":*,
rnpaM, a figure.

C3 Sounds like e in where^ or en in bear^ its symbol is ® as*
t58-, evaw, thus; &\<^Q'>, devo, God.

© Takes the sound of o in stone or oa ijn ^rouny its symbol
is 'Si as t^(5*®CC0, puriso, a man.

This language has no diphthongs.

OF THE CONSONANTS.

The first clas»y or gutturals,
10: «j Has the precise sound of our k in kaknder 9&Atk'9m<^^y
f^t karomi, / makt or do*

tiC) ^themme aspiraled and uttered 'widi giMlerfiSHne, mi
j^emmecied-mithMhelei^rt^^ and Sms A^90Uiid«oiiiethiitg lUn
our k h in baeMall/ it jqccuk in ^|GD% muklim, ^Ae ^^yStf».flr
mouth,

£$) Siofi 'thetsamettQund ^ our 'kayd gin ^nfeft^ASdCd^sse:.,
:gQiltim> io^.

«ie Ifiiheeaine letter aepiraled, and takee fbettow lewmd «i
gh in gf//oj/, as «o'», gharaM, Aoi/9e*

® This letter as it stands in tlie dpbabet^has^ munfi ^fmm
what resembling that of ng in king. But 'it «^ldom tftandb
Alon^; it is -most commonly compounded wft4it^tfa«r«OBS0Bants
fts in f9<Od^^9, saggaljo, collection, compilafipn.

The second class ^ or palatal.

J 1 . ® Sounds like cb mchaffot the Italian c inCkem^ a«i €)«S)a^
dttaHd* mind ; esS^, paoittiif, it^ cook ; t^S>&, pacati, he caok^

^ il^^jthe same letter aspirated and sounds like^i in /^orm/
the ci h in fSDatch^hm^e vi\\\ gi v« a tolerable id^a of thie ^ouAd
of this letter. Ex. ^rsSS^^y chattaM, an umbrella.

<f Tiie sound of this ktter ifi 4ixprfiased h^jinjar^ as SStRs
jivjtqM) fj/^,

^S^ . k the &rmer letter aspirated but 43 seldom used alone.
JSx. &t^^*, majjhawf^ mtWcIfe.

(3sa^ The Italian and French gn in jiignore^ seignsur^ the
Spanish n in senor, the Portuguese nh in senhor^ or a(S our ^
ifi ;^arji« if pronounced mth the mouth open and &rfiii^ 4he
sound through the nose, £U. j8S§3«o«, Sauait, kmmk^.

The third class, or Unguals,

IS. It is necessary to remark here^ thait in leatttin|^ to (ntoniwace
the Indian alphabets and to read the languages, foreigners
often make mistakes by not being sufficientljr careful to distin-
guish this from the foUo^ving ^lass of l^ers. The letters of
this class, being Unguals, are pix)nMineed by ttnrmi^ ^w tip of
the tongue far back against the palate^ wjikfa |iraid«icai a hti^tm

ttMBJ^a^imMeaivsr ffamrthe hca^;. and ftMRa«gb«tttti^in|^
torgiw fofca to tbee^in tanhurtL Tha^rat^ Utvemfpneuatai by
the Angh'Saxm and Icelandic letters {>and S accordin^^ totibft
ffjrstem of Indo«AoiiMui Qrthograp^ prapostd b} JitoSamox
1iadk.\nALMerM the Mtiquit^ of the ZM^^aUk^^ the
LiUrarif Soeiet^ of JBombaifi, andm«U»er dm Um JMorife <if e»
pressing the Indian^ especially the Samerit ani Singhabsei soiMg
in Eurapean Characters^ addresseita the IMetumjf an(LjigfKicuku^
ral Socittt/ of Calombof

O As already stated, resembles tbesoand of our t ni tankard

or pent-hoUsCy as 8€S)S, va]^|ati,,fi is-fityworthif.

^ Is the former letter a^pkiated as S!]o«^«) ^b4naM,.icjf/<zflet

Being a lingual its sound maj be:^^t<lierab1y'WeU oxpresanT

byouc d in db7c6,,pronouiu:ed as directed at the beginning,. \vith

tbe tipi of the Iboagua^ thrown back upon the paiate^. as^C2&»

iS> Is^ the former letter aspirMed* Ex. &8S^^ va$3b«ta»^
fVoSmged, didracted.^

^ Sounds like ouc m when^ preeeed»d by Axafrin knock* Ex;
m^i&f gsmijiy be took.

The fourth cTass^ or dentals,

W So d!s1iin£ruisbed from the foregoing; Glassy by always
lieeping the end of the tongue closely preseedagainst thfe taolife^
the tip aJitde turned- downwardft.

«» Is the common dental /, a» ^^d^*, tdsM, oiL

d Is the same letter aspirated, as ts^o, kathd,. history..

if Isr the dental d, b» C^«9)*, udak»M% zmiter.

Q' Is the same' letter aspirated, b» ®Q, niadhu, honry.

4s^ Is pronounced as the English n. Ex. <^^, Badi|» rwrt

The fifth classj or labials.

Mk &•' Takes tbe sound of our ^^ ai^t^®<59,. palboi road*.
JCS;. Is-the same lelter ac^itated^as^e*, fikaisaiyfimL

8 PA,M GHAMMAIl^

•-®.'^Is sounded as h in balance. Ex. S)(53o, balava," strong,
t55. Is the former letter aspirated, as ^cODtft^*, bhojanaM,

®. Sounds as our fw. as ®® 5X©% mair^o, a?^/y.

The remaining letters which are termed e^D<s>c5X5>0, a-vaggo,
misctUaneous^ on account of their not being ranged in the classes
are eqiially easy to pronounce.

o3. Is.onr^, as ® oflo, yo, who.

CJ*. Is our r, as cr^w:>«, ratanaM, a precious stone.

C. Is /, as (3«5^ lata, a creeper.

Q. Is our 7), as Q^^*y vanaM, a grove or forest,

C3. The only sibilant in the Pali language, is pronounced
like our s, as t33, sa, .^Ae ; «>t3'5)e5D% seto, while.

ec. Takes the sound of h pronounced with force, as ^CC»
a]}aM5 /, «>^0?5D, hoti, Ae f?. It is here represented by Y) in
ordei* lo distinguish it from the mere f^ign of aspiration hy which
is used inseparably together with tlie ten aspirate mutes.

(J,. There is little difference in the sound of this letter from
the Q, only that the Natives pronounce it with a little more
force, and the latter is considered a dental and the formers
hngualy an instance of its sound is in «5C*2> kitiMSu, they
plat/ed. It is supposed to be like the Sclavonian i",

15. The •Niggal)itaM, has been already described. Its sound is
expressed by the small capital m, and the 4^ by n, according
to the above mentioned syjitem of Professor Rask.' Neither of
them ever occur at the beginning of words; but the peculiar
reason for this representation is, that the former in P&li
as in Sanscrit, &c. approaclies nearer to »/, and is changed to
m before a vowel, and the latter is scarcely distinguishable
from the common n.

16. Although no Pali word terminates in a silent consonant ;
yet in dividing such words as contain a compound one; the first
part may be so terminated, which is done by placing the sign *
on the top of the silent letter. Ex. q>cJ®t30, as-so, ahorse^ for
cr®t£S9, asso.

9

CHAPTER. II.

17. When any simple vowel opents upon anoUiejrMippte v.o.W#l

' iivrllar |o itself th« iirst ic sttppresaed; AiS, from ^^^'^^^^•aifSi':^

l)oka-aggo, •Q^cMKMd'') lokiSLg^o^ rukrw^iefoftAemufli'

But in uifliances Uke the |f»llowin|g thi« rqle does not Uke

effect ; as, ^•(^^ofi, maM al^&si, to mt aofis ^<^0«K3P®'^^*» JM&

mppamMaitf, people ^peeidy,

IS. When any siniple vowel opene upon another jBirople «vov«
#1 dimmilar to itself, tiie diiMimil9f vow4»l.is suppreMed, and the
^owel suppressed may be jeith^ the jfinaji <»/ ti» first word or
^be tnttiai of the second ; ^m^ 0«^f^®, puna ime, but these j' t^t^
•®9 ^anarne, or t^fSi^Qi^ :paiiini# : ^Htom^tina^ however whpn
the vowels are dissimilar they are both suppressed, and another
^tibstiiiited in tbeir «tead ; for instance, where a fp^l ^ c^ent
upon an initial •y aii Gflgcacsf €>* bandihu8:Wi iita, like a rehtiofiy
<fhe«fittal 9 and Initial f are ishanged into d ^nd keponie
€)6^et9»89 bandhasiSvA i^^where ji iin^l «P opfiis jiipon^n
Initial ^\ as, in c^^c^o?) na-upeti, it does not happen, the,
two worde united become ^cfroiPt^^ ndpeti, by meanf of
the vowel S) whi^h is substituted for the fiuiil qp and initial q:
tbe -substrtuted vowel ie 4euuiuinaled t2crcf^^«»693» sara*&*
desO| vorsel substitute.^

19. Notwithstanding^ what ie^tatedin Ko.l7, tJiere are instan*
MS, where when two similar vowek come together, the first is
suppressed and the second made long; as, «)c^9o&«> Jfcatra aynii,

* A Towtel lengthened it here marked with the $:raTe (X), and aieng
towel luhstiUtted'for two otheit with the ^UQSUQltiQa iS) ^4tWtii»f^ .tP -the
jerihographiciii s)fteoi mfiaftioattl JNp« IS«

'<}•

10 TAiJ Gil A MM A R,

fherelhlsj becomes ods^Oo^*, latrdyaM ; oOOcTf^), y&ni idba, 19
converted into oO'D'?>?0, y&nidha, which is here,

S^n^C3«s>^c^*, l)a})u upak&raM, isconveiie'd into €)^c?t9«0(3'%
bal^ftpakaraM, tery helpjut. '

SO. It 9^0 opens upon f the qpo is suppressed and tbe ^ !;< made
long ; as, for t!6)0f £), saddha idha, write e::SSDf saddhidha^
faiih here,; for tt)8oc»®», ta{)& upamaMj write cdO^*«) taj)ilpa-
tnaM^ paraboficalti/,

21 . If ^ opens upon f the latter vowel, OcTtt ^o*?, para-saro,
vndervowel^ is suppressed, and the former r-g)e3^do» pubt^a*
sarO) upper vowel, is made long; as, for c^'^fQy kiMSu idha £*^
Q^kmrndha^i what is here? ,

S2. Sometimes when & opens upon ^ tbe c5 is suppres^d
and the letter o3 termed €)i?c5'«^^0»^©C3?, vyanjana-ddeao,
substituted in its stead ; as, for #Coqpt^, te-ajja, o^'if ed*, t> aj^a,
' thet/ to day; for «>«i)qpv •, te al)aM, tt)*^^*, tya-al)aM, them J SfC^
which afterwards by No, 17, becomes ^'IS^*, tyal)aM : but the
t9 in «90CS^, na ettba, undergoes no change; as, •c^j^od n'ettba^
not here.

23. Sometimes, when S opens upon «f^ or ^ upon C5, the SD
and ^ are suppressed and the letter Q substituted in their

' gfead; a^ for ©KO^tStt, so assa, write c£.C3t3, svassn, he. to him;
for 5^M:»t5^, anu-'ti, <^*^^, anveti, he follows or accompanies;

"but Iff the followino- instances the letter© is n^t^ubdlituted,
though the vowels SD and ^ be suppressed ; as, a>«oro^c3CJ,
tavo assu, three sorrows^ becomes eoorcsg^ tay'assu; t3#??g<fpo5
ibg)o, sametu^vasm&, t3»£.tD0at:®3, samet'a^asnia, let ihere be

peace ^ O charitable one !

24. Sometimes the letter ^ is, substituted instead of Q f«>r the
facility of pronunciation ; as, for f£>^e/. •, idha al^aM,, is writt n
•f C,^»^ idil aw, here I am^ the ^ of <iptr», being made long by
No. 19; but the O in fQC?©, idha eva, which bv No. 17,

"*1)i^tonis i^OCi^ tdb^eia, herejust^ undergoes no change bccapse
there is no difficulty in the pronunciiilion. • - : i--..^

So also, for the facility of pronunciation, the O in f O^^^sS)

PA.U cnAMMXtt* 11.

•&, idha bliikkba ve^ is chaugedJntQ % as K^^$£3#&^ ijja bhik«
kks^ve^ here J O priests !

. 25. Iff opens upon ^ (he letter od h sometimes substituted
instead of the former vowel;; as, for ^&ff0VSi»^ pati-ant^M, is
MUiitten «»T82:QOJ*, patyantaM, approaching the end^ the o&is tya,
of which is also spnietimes chans;ed into S), cca, when the word
is converted into C5©^5;k»», paccantaM; and for Q^S^S^CXS,
vutti assBjie written §«X5J28CX3, vultjrassa, Aw state.
^t^&^(S^, pati-aggi, however does not underij^o a similar
change, but the « is changed into© and the word becomes cO
<f:sx», papiaggfi, and afterwards hy No. 17 cSc^S, paj)aggi, y?re
^ rekindlifig,
, 26. Sometimes when ^0 opens upon c5 the ^0 U changed into
», and instead of the CS, 5 is substituted; as, for crtdyCSjD, yatha
eva, is wiilien ofld?©, yathariva; but sometimes cx5«.<9d),
yath'eva,yMs^ (is, is written by No, 17. *

27. The letters oa, ©. ®, <;, w, «), cT, e, CQ, nre augments, <yocsi
. #®9, agamo, and are used in uniting vowels whether similar
or dissimilar ; as, for

«wfSt3C3, uaimassa, is written^33®J.3C3. nayimassa,*
Siy^«-, ti-a|gikaM, «Q^5R% tivaggikaM,t

Q^tftX^S, laljuessati, 6*g«>«tX3«>, lal^iimessati.J

<fi5)ai^-Qd», atta atthaM, f$Z5y3:^^\ attadatlhaM,||

f •ODO^Ooflw, ilo ^yati, f ^CDD^JD-Jofi^, itonayaii,^

r 45Dt^o®*iD, tasma ii)a, tJiC^SoSto, tasinatiya,?

tsSco:^©^ sabbhi eva, toar^iicr©, sabbhireva,** '

tf<t«5^S53^^ chaal>hia5&, t^©^^:3:^0. chalabliinni,+t

^c9dQ, puthaeva, ca^JCfte^puthageva,^!:

wee, pa eva, css^cs)?, pageva,§§

ip which last example the final vowel of the first word is made

* Not to this, t having ihi ee matters, i ease approaches,
fi soal prospering. % the after time. ^ therefore here. ** even
^ilh the good man. ++ six kinds of wisdom (peculiar to the I apa*
ayas.) X%evLnstperale. .%k^rstofaU.

short. Bfut soroetimief t*tf ttli^^ lart wm'cif ffre uferf trftBoirt'
the intervention of augment*-. — Note. Whenr ftu^menfa^ vtrW
used the vowels do not undergo the changes fepecifled in i\f
foregoing Itutes.

28. In words compounded with the preposition 9^, abhi, fhtft
particle is changed into Qp^lfiD, aljbhn ; as, for ^c§^<SS^'«^'031, ab-
bi*uggato, ift written qp6te^5X55««)0. abbhuggato, asCendeddnhigh^
the final c^ of qpSttD. abha, being suppresseid by No. 17.

^. Wh^n a vowel immediately precedes a con^onafiTt the
vowel is often suppressed^ and an augment substituted In i(i
stead ; as, Tor

•esctSo^Q, sobbikkhu. is written tsStdS), sabhikkha,^
49&8)<^£)*, kacci nu tVaM, vb^mf^i^*, kaccinotvaMt
d(^€9^g)en*, j&nenia tan, C5S^<93^cn«, j&nemutaM,:{:

nroni which examples it appears that in some instances, wliertf
S> is suppressed qp is the subRtituded augment; where ^, £; andl
trhere ^, ^ ; but in the words ®C93^ :?% so muni, that ^am/, the
&> is not suppressed.

' 30. In words where the fourth and second consonants of ths
S9)6#CM))» ka-vaggo, viz. SO, and ^, occur the third and

first consonants pf the same class, viz. (S^^ and 4S) are

J'

respectively united and form one double consonant ; as, for
^%s&9«t90, U'ghosp/is written C^eosft3«>tdo, ugghoso,}
^^ «)•, 4kh&taM, €f «£),«., a-kkh&taM,^

in which last example, the ^9 is made short; as, in the word
C30ttQ, pieva, No. 27.

31. When the vowel ^ opens upon a consonant, it U^ in sOme
cases, suppressed and thO' augment ® introduced in its stead;
as, for ,

edtd^cses*, para saliassaM, is written t59tfot0(!oescs*, parOK*
ssil;assaif, abo^ a thousand

4yet3C4fiD"} atippakbo, which by No. 97. becomes ^SlXM

* ThatprieMt, t from VdhenceihM. % ma knew that* K high
iomding. % verjf public*

PAU ORAHMAB.. IS

i|($)9y aiif ppagikkli^5. ii writteit ^^c9e^Qfii39®^ ati«ppa;$okbo,
very early ^ (spoken of time in general.)
S^/ Soift«tiTi|#9 the iiMeparabte preposition ffB, ava, is chanared
infoS>o;a8, for ^£)t^#Sl9»aTa-Qaj«8o, is written S)^f9#©9»
^hait8o,jtrw(y bound*

But in the Word ^&^tt5^9 ava^sussato, let it iary^ no ebange
larkesr plae^'.

99. The eharaefcnr • si, when it precedes a coifscmant of either ol
the flvedasses', ma; be changed into the nasal oteach ela^ares"*
pectively ; as, for

«#«•«>?, kiM kato, is written <£©«a«so, kigkato,^
C5*?3J*i»vsaftfjato, was^oS^tw^ commonly

written t8€^98^«90, sanj&to^f

li:5%(S9«;»^saMfrhito, t5^S#»:,wiifj)Wto4

ee^DeCstaif dhanair^ »€5>o;)«,taiulbaBaM9|i .

ts^^^SJOf, tan mittaM , «>99i9i)0)<i, tamiuittax \S *•

&at in tlie words ^^tSi*mi8^*, na tali kammam, not that work,
the mutation cannot take place*

S4f* When • precedes the 0» it is changed into that letter; M^
for g#^CD., puMiiggaii, is written 2C3S^*» pullif gain, maseu*
Une gender^

35. When • precedes a voWel, it is frequently suppressed aivi

fS or <^ substituted in its stead ; as, for

©©•qpt3»5 0vaM as»a, is written d8i8)cX5, evamassA, thii to him^

fft^«?>t^& elan avucOy Cd9)^«&0&>etttdavoca, this he said.

But < undergoes no change in the words (£«^^^» laan*

ijini, he conquered me.

98. When * precedes d or ^, it is frequently changed into
|Q(, fla/ which in some cases is doubled; ai^ for to«d6)
taMeva, is written eo^esjos^di taSneva, even that, which may
also be written <»»«)6>9 tameva, by the preceeding Hula.

* having made what, i produced 1^ well stantUng, , | those
riches. S that friend.

n PALI GRAMMAR.:

♦ ^•'B, taM^i, but ihat^ is written odgs^, tafilji, hut W.5,
is equally proper. *

''37. When • precedes ofl, both are frequently suppresj^ed, and
es^ or when doubled Q^s3^ substituted in their stead ; d^, for
t5«i>ctfo^5iO, sawyogo, is written t3S>(25^25^0®^0^8afino«ro, ««io«
or coalition;, b\ii it may likewise remain unchanged.

38. Sometimes * is introduced as an auj^ment before an initial
vowel or consonant; as, for ©«£3cf ^fi«, cakkhu aniccaM, ©^5^
^«©»j cakkhuM aniccaM, the eye (is) raiw/ for cf£)fi#cXO,
ava siro, qpS^fisd'D, avaMsiro, head downward.

39. Sometimes when • precedes a vowel it is suppressed;
ae, for.Ss*5D-lp:5iXS)»5vidunaM aggam, is written Sa^«:5XS>- vidu-
iraggaM,^o/Ae wise valuable ; W3C3»qpCO», tasaM al)gaM, ^:ts^tf>*
t&s^ljiaM to them I: the ff of cyCK)* being made long by No. 19.

40. When • precedes a consonant it is frequently suppressed;
as, for ®®)«^»C30t5f:^«, BuddhanaM sasanaM^ is written ®S)i

I «^WOWco«, BuddhanasasanaM, the institutions o/Buddho ; tS- ^>
©cftO, saM rago, t^oc5o»>c5io, edrago, subject to {JtkUiwdn) pussionst,
the t5 being made long by another rule.

41. When • precedes a towel, the vowel is sometimes
suppressed; as, for ©^•ge, bijaM iva, is written © J^.g), bijaM va,

es seed.

42. When • precedes a vowel, and that vowel is followed by
CX5, the vowel being suppressed by the foregoing Rule, the C^ei
h necessarily changed into tt in order to unite the two words ;
as, for c5©«^eStt,evaM assa, is written ^©'tt, eva^sa, thus to him.

43. When 9 opens upon tt or qp it is suppressed, and the
letter G3 substituted in its stead; andif that letter happens to
be preceded by <;, it becomes <Ji8 ; if by O, it becomes S)« ; which
^-tf is again changed into C5 as the Ois is into ^§> ; and botli
tf and ^) are occasionally doubled by No. 36 ; as, for

co^cSC'., yadi evaM, i« written o3«>t^©«, ^ajjevaM,!/ thus;
and «® StCQJ, bodhi-agga, «>®0t^):^:), bojjhagg^, the cw«-
toms of Buddho.

PAtI GRAMMAir. ]£

- 44. When f opens upon 6, it is changed into o5, and if the f
be in combination wifh d the 6 is also chansred intooO; as,
for «(?dC3«)0, pari esana, is written C9^c5^C3.&7:>, payjesaiifi,
dilisent research.

45. The word Wdfi, sarati, is changed intoC3®(5«l,suniara(i\
(f«e) remembers^ by substituting w for W and introdueinff
the augment S . By substituting © for f the word f«tSa»

' iti evaM, becomes f ©®£*, itvevam, ^A^fJ.

*' 46i C30^«5, s& ilthi, thai woman, becomes •Wo^, sotthi, by
suppressing the vowel y and changing the cf of t33 into |ed.

47. ©t30CJ6j busa eva, becomes ®C3§)&,busamiva,a62/;z(/a;i//^,
by suppressing the final ^3 of €>c^o, bus&, introducing the
auii^ment & and changing the d of CdO; eva^ into 9.

48. ®'JD<ip®D«>0}, bal)uabadho, becomes ©SteDOQo^Ov
'bavI;.a()a()ho, grfa^ sickness^ by changing the Q into G and
transposing* the c^ and 9.

' 49. QpSqptoS) adhi-abhavi, 1)ecomes ey&oeoS, addhabhavi,
(he) certainly was^ by changing ^S),- adhi, into qpS), addha, which
is made long by No. 19.

50. C3S>fi«5:SL5»5(S)©o, sukhaM dukkhati jivo, becomes tts^©
£^^5^^989 sukhedukkhejive, inheallkin sieknessy by changing

' • and® intoc?.

51. The words e(?«fflo©cD?^pari-bodho, and C5<Jc,®i^0, pari-
da^o, become respectively C3(2'»®3»Oo» palibodho, «cc«^a</c;w,
and d5(5D?C5D'), parila^o, eery Ao// by changing, for the sake
of e1e»:ance, the S of the hrst word into (§ and the c, of the

second into (30

52. The words S)*^^j:>^GS>^Md ^.•^ maM al^&sfi Buddham
saraNaM, become 9)®qp*;Ccfi®S)9e3d4«®) mamal^asi Buddhatn
saraNa\r, to me was the fivour of Buddha^ the . being changed

*intof^. This change however is very rare and the Words s)®
' ^(^ &^ utam al asi, are forbidden to be pronounced or written
as ?»)s)ccO^, mamal.aj^i.

53. tJOif/S^^.') taM imina^ becomes t»^®^0^^ tadaBnin^^ in

IfB TATA ffftAMniA«^

ihit fnonner^ ^ beinje^ rabstituted irtnt^ad of <" (bx^^*^^« '^^^^
4lie f of t {^^='^9 imini, beirtf changed into (f .
, 64. t5£»f ^'•t cvaM itnRM, thus ihiSf and <S*^^*, ki«i al)«il4
what (am) T^ are changed respectively into ©§^, evumaify*
,ir4S>£Day kifi^asr, tlif • of f9G«9 eraai, being euppj^ssed and the
^ of f®«) irmai^chan^ed into ^ ; and the f and # of ^ bc^S
liuppressed, and the ^ of ^<C4 changed into t9.

55. Sometimes letteri are fimppresned for ihm purpme of
facilitating pronunciation, a«d sometime inprd«r toprMrrve

the metre ; a«, for

cs®e2•^oc0^o^o«»B(S^e3^ paj^iEttiikli&jaj^oAiso^

is written

e©8J^')s>oflO "^i^tto, pa|>i9aMkb&yofilso^

(he) rejlfcled with wisdom^ or thought wisely^

ibe ofl, of the first word being fiuppressed for the facility

ofpronunciation.
^Q9^e3<;€^ fiQ3tjeS>«5^> al4piiini sidaiitij siliplavanti^

is wriljten
QogTOtS^tyxS flcoo(39o;)S> lapinisidantisiliplaviiiiti^
gourds sinky and stones floaty
ihe €f of the first word being suppressed for tlie eaJte of
the metre, which requires that the line should consiBt of elevOA
•yllables,

Sometimes also letters undergo changes, in order to ^m*
sen^e the Rhythm ; as, for

cf»oSlM>:rf03>eo«»&«9 &kSc»ml}& sfite kiccau^

^ is written
9«)^6lSD65'^«)S€>«9 Sk&rinil)S sate kiccaflff^
we have done your worky
the (3^9 se, being changed into cs for the sake of the Rhythou

56. Note. Metre« called ctf ^'S^eso, ohandas is whatever is
written in a regular number of-syllables from one to twenty six^

Measure or Rhythm, termed t|«», viitti, is the dia-
tinctton of qrUabtoa into long and nhort^ ^i»y ^9 gurup
laghu.

fJih\ GRAMMAR. 17

57. ^X a, is long by nature; \f\%t the ^ ( of ^«C5, 4'*^», whfch
k short by nature b,woitt€8 lopor, from its preceding a, double
consonant. The ^ ot q^- is al*o l()ng, beci\irse it precedes . :— qp
& 16 short. The above are examples of loosr and »hort sjfllables.

58. There are two causea which prevent thp coalition of
«0w^l» pr coBionaaia ;— rone i« termed Q^^^G^SicDo'^S
varNNavyavadlianaM, impediment ffom a Utter ;, ^9, ®-^^063,
mani^a^i, tomewasy which by .reaspa of the % cannot be
written ©S^joS, maraal)asi :— the other 19 term^cj fpyy^QiS
€)03«:>», kala-vyavadhinain, impediment from a rest; as,
c5«^sl<|C^$9C% jaaa-appamadaitf, which QWAOtt be written

CHAPTER III.

DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 1

69. The following is an ardfical arrangement of the eevenil
cases, but with a few exceptions they are not applied in that
state to any noun whatever; the proper terminations will b^
shewn afterwards.

Sing. Plural.

Case 1. & «>o50 Cf2>?)0 8t5D«3^, pa|iha(n&-vibhaktL

2. ef» ®a30 S^ocSO — duti>4

5. «D0 c» «D^od3 — i-— - tatiyi

4. t3 «o. ©*2<33 catutthi

5 CX)o ^ c:©§| — , pancaiui

6. t3 »;)• j^cS — .— -i cha|)]^hi

7. t?§)» t3 t3<:?jo.® ■ ' ■ ■ sattamf

The 1st. is the Nominative Case.

* This iQ the Pali Grammar is classed frith the fic#t caiOi hut If fi««
tkiguished from it by a servile C$D.

I
18 PAXt GRAMHAR.

The 2nd is the Accusative Case. *

3rd may be denominated the Instrumental Case^ bavitq^

the force of the sign &y, or with.
4tb is the proper Dative Case, with the sign to
5th is the Ablative Case, tvith the sign from
6th is the proper Genitive or Possessive Case^ with the i

sign o/J or belonging to
7th may be called the Locative Case with the sign tit or on
8th is the Vocative Case.

FIRST m^CLENSION.

' Nouns Mascnline in S), the crude form of which end in cf.

60. - In this Declension the following changes are made hi

the artificial arrangement of the Casesw

N Singular.

}. 8 is changed into S).

2. cf« undergoes no chansje.

3. ^er.o is changed into t9'eo.

4. w isi chinged into cpcs, or into tStt the tss hrin'g doubled,

5. t^^ may be either used in that form or changed into cp^
©r into ©bDO.

6. f iJ^ changed ittto CX^

7. ^ esS* may be either used in that form or clianged into tl
or ®(£).

8. 8 IS suppressed, and the final cf sometimes converted iiw
to ^ and sometimes remains ^mchanged.

' Plufal.
I. ©C30 is changed into cp.

9. Goyy is changed info tS, . ■

3. t^ soiiietinte^ romainn nnchangedy and sometimes is coiH
Terted int» to, the finnl q preceding the termination being iit
both instances changed into t9.

4. 'Cc^Hnderiroes ho change but the final Kf preceding the
termination is made Ion":.

5.^ il^ sometimes re>nains unchanged, and sometimes is con-
verted into ts:^ the final op preceding the termination, being in
both instances ehans:ed into t9.

6. ^sD* undergoes n > change, but the final qf preceding the
terniinaiion. is made long.

7. g remain^i unchanuf^d, but the final cf preceding the ter-
mination is converted into^.

8. ^639 is changed into cp«

PALI 6RAIfUAR« i9

^^S)?) Buddho, declined.
Sing* Plur.

Case 1. Qi^So, buddho. €)S)3 buddha, Buddho*

2. ©©•, buddhaM, @®©, buddhe, Buddho.

3. S)«S)c5d) buddliena, ' ^(S)g)(£, biiddbel}!, Q^^Sc?^

buddliebhi, b^ or zcith Buddho,
^4. ®S>3q0, buddliaja, ^S)0«n«9 biiddh6iiaM, lo
QS):^, buddhassa. Buddho.

cJ

5. ^©e^O) buddhasme, Qe>S)^» buddhel)!, 6)#6)c3,
^^Q, buddha, buddhebhi, from BuddhA
^S;i%5D0, buddhaml^ay

6. ®©::C35 buddhabsa, S:So«D-, buddhanaM, q/

Buddho.

7. ®SC3S»* buddhasmiM, ®®3C5, buddhesu, i« or on
®5^®, buddh<*, Buddho.

^©^£9 buddhaml}!,

8. ^a, buddha, @Sj, buddha. ©S^^buddha, O Buddho!

61. According to this Example are declined,

^<3^!;3D, sL^o, a lion, «B«»C«>3C05 nika^ o, collection. «5<s>^5^5,
kaNNo, an ear. ttSJQjo, saddo, ^I^otc^. «>cro#c»?, rogo, disease.
«)0®c,, nailo, a wiiwrf. c©5«>'>. pabbato, a mountain. cf0<53
^Sh,Araiiio, a' garden. <s^^^wo, deso, tf country^ cp0«J0®t3\
4t4so, lAe atmosphere, ^i^rs?, dipo, a« wfewrf. t3«-53ao, eaggo,
heaven. ^^po^OD^cTo, al}aro, /oo«/. 6t«>as£5p9 rukkho, a /r€tf.
€>«»5>t30, keso, iair. W<S<>ocO, suriyo, the sun. t30»Cj, p4do,
£1 foot. ©«>^6, cando, <Ae iwoo/i^ c?<l>O0» padipo, a lamp. *>
oC^O) l)auso, a g'oose.

Anomalies in cf».

62. The native grarotnarians refer the following class of noun«
niaf^^uline in e^ as anomalies to this Declension, because in the
crude or irpaginary form, in which they are usually quoted,
tb0>' e»<l in «r short, like the prepeding class j but are decUM4

with different termiitationfa ; Ihfe artificial arrangpraent, formerly
alluded to undergoing^tlie following changes for the declension
of (hose nouBs« .

Singular.

I

. !. S is rhanafed into c^.

2. cf* 8(>nutime3 remains unchanged and sometimes is
converted into ep y:*^

5. v^ 9 sonietimet^ remains unchanged and sOnietiities ie
changed into t9^o.

4. « I?* changed into e^^no.

5. t^^ is soineliiiies used and sometimes changed into
«iO or ®t5D )

(). C5. is chansred into e^aro.

7. C3S;.. may either be .used or maj be changed into 6te^
ot into '^.

8. S is suppressed, and the final ef sometimes converted
into 1^, and sometimes remains unchanged.

Plural.

1. ®c3'>. is changed into cpO'SJT^o.

3. S sometimes remains unchanged^ and is sometimes
converted into ^, the final r^ preceding^ the termination being
changed into t^-s^, and the final cp of opeQ being changed into ^.

4. erj. undiert»de8 no change, but the final cp preceding
the termi natron is made k)ng.

5. i8 hame as Sd. case.

6. '^^• same as 4th case.

7- ^ remaim9 unchaiiged, but the final i^ preceding the
termination is changed jnto cf^ao, and the final tp 'of ^^2Q intotd.
8. ec3D is changed into cps^er^o*

tf^SfSi'^ Siiisi^ the, Soii/m declined*

Sing. , Plur. ^

Case 1. ^?5X5j?5 atta, ^t5»jO«>«>;)0, attana

2. cpe5X3iO«D«, attdnaM, qt5X5.D^«K)a,atl^no.

^t5X5.», attRM,

3.^ cp®55)250«o, attena, €F«»:®€r.^, attanebhi.

cptwji«y.09 atlana, <^t530)®«^6:, attanel}i.

I.. c^oxDi*«yo?, ^ttano, «?Ota)0«3F3s atianaM,

TAhi GKAMITAIl.

n

•ing. •

5. Cp«3!5.b®0,attasm&,
qptSO «^3, altand,
cfC{XX®t5D0, aitaar^a^

6. ^ts^^^^O^ attano,

7. ^QJO^CaSvatlasmiM,

cipoaoa^?, atlani^

8. er^3)OD, atta,
cfOJOv^^att^,

Plur.

^t3»«>«n«?, attairebliL
«f?S03*«^ci5, attanel}i.

cf ^3)^0«5:»9 attanaM.
(f oX3)9«5^Q) atlanei^tt.

€yt3]^3»<5^9 attano.

Sing.

1. rfoCjS, raj A,

2. do^«J^s rajanaM,
cyod**, r&jaM)

3, Cfiss^zs^o, raana,
C^OS'C^'*^, rajena,

4, cT^fiSgzs^^^ ranno,
CJo^^^ao, raj i no,
^O^fcXJ, rajassa,

tf0t5*t^3, rA.jasiui,
6. as the 4tli.
7» cJ*^ 63^25^. raiine,

tfodr^ir, rajani.

60^, r^ja, ^ Ai/7g. declined.

Plur.

C0d(9€^^) raj&no.

do^*«^0, rajano.

CO^cB, r&jubhi

cyo^&o.rajuj)!

co$>e5'co, rajebbi

c5o«>^WD, iaj«*l}i.

tf<ia3^j25^«, rannuM, tfo5^<^», ri«

junaw, cfoCJSe^^*, rajanafti^ '
as the 3d caic

as Ihe 4th case.

<yoc5'S)^, lajam!;.!;

CoC^M, rajusu.
c50»>cf ^, rajesii,

C50d t3^«5 rajasuiiM,.
B. cJ'Ocf , raja,

crcCjS, raja,

63. The noun masculine ©*iDS)5, bral^ma. vn Braknnit. is diN
icjined like ^^5)5350> atta, ext:ept in the followinij cases*

(TOaS'SJ^oo, ra;ano.

92 PALI GRAMMAK*

/

Sinir. Plur.

'9

3. ^®?»®«^D, bral)mena, §)»^i/«:, braljmebhi.
^yD®«03, bral}ii»and, @5>^t)eS, bral)inel)i,
^^5)«j;)0, bral}muna,

4. ©!;dS)©«)D, bral^inuno, ^W2)«jd*, bra])munaM
^!53®t3C3^ bral}niassa, ^^®3«5D«j bral>m&na]f«

5. 6)'*i3®t^, bral}niasmd, as the 3rd.
6)^53®SX550, bral}maml)a,

^^S:®^^0y bral)nmna> «

6. as the 4ih. as tbe 4th.

T. as ^«3)0, attd, S)S)t5:« t3, braljmepu.

tsOD^sakhft) a friend, is also irreguLir and is declined like

64. Participial and other attributives formed by the affixes 9
or ® and <5^, the former of whieb becomes C)0 and the latter
IBo in the nominative by changing €D0j into o^"*, and suppresi»-
ing the technical nominative ti^ are considered as nouns in ^,
and when masculine are declined with the following ter-
nations*

Singular.

1. S.'is suppressed and ojS5 changed into cp.

2, cf* remains unchanged, but the <^ of <oxs^ is changed
into cf, which agajn is suppressed before this termination.

3» -'Cjsj and ^es^^ are both suppressed and e5)o substituted
in their stead ; or 'gJto is charijed into ^^ao and the (^ of ojc»
being changed into r^ is suppressed before that termination.

4. es and -2n'?g are both suppressed and ©esDo substituted
in their stead, or the C5 being doubled the ^ of oipj^is
changed into cp.

5. t^3 is chansfed into ^eno which tosrether with <5^^i8
suppressed and «?o substituted in their stead, or ci®) and op-
tionally Sto} may remain unchan;jed the (^ of O30>^ being
changed into cf before these tenninations.

6. as the 4th case.

7. »§•. and <:>J03^ are both suppressed and S substituted
in their stead ; or teS» beiii«f chauijed into ^ the c of "C?^^ is
chBno:ed info cf and (hat cf suppressed before the termination or
C9S» and optionally ©^ may remain unchanged, the q of <:^^
bein^ (^hanged into e^, and tb^t <f suppressed $is above»

rAU CItAHMAS. fS

$. 6. snd «5x:^ ar^ both suppressed and changed into tf* ;
f or ef). .

Plural.

K <»c39. 18 suppressed, and the (^ or ^eo^ chang^ed into S)
and sometimes the (^ of <an^ is suppressed and the qxo changed
into flpo.

2. ©oTd- is changed into t$, and the (^ of €5^C»^is changed
into ff which again is suppressed before this termination.

3. S or optionally IS undergo no chan|g:ev but the <; of «rx3g^
18 changed into c^, and that cf is again changed into e.

4. <eo% is suppressed and ^* substituted in its stead; or t5)«
remains unchanged and the ^ of eo^ is changed into q^ which
again is made long before the termination.

5. as the 3d case.
6* as the 4th case.

7. g remains unchanged but the (^ of e5^Gg,is changed into
if and that tf into td before the termination.

8. 9CS9I. undergoes the sameciianges as in (he ist case*

<g^©Or) gUNdva, Virtuous, declined.
Sing. PJur.

Case 1. (g<^8D, guNav^ <g4i^85><5;R5ao, ga^avanto.

<g4^Qcno^.o, guNavanti.
2. C9^9<5303«, gUNavantaM, cg^sSoQ^o^w, guNavante.
2. cg^Qeo?,gUNavata, <:g45i9®«y;>o.e3, guNavanf<$«

(^^09cfX3)«^,guNaYantene, bhi, c!g^6i^<$^0)^9 guNa«

Vantel)i.
4, ^^S)®O90,gUNavato, cg4$r)6^% guNavataM^

cQ^Q^SfS^Ctiy guNavattassa, <^^Sc5;)C»o«5;)»> gUNavanti-

naM.

5. cg^6«ao> guNavatd,

cg^'dSoxASXSDo.guNavantam* ^^ «^ , , , .

/^vg ® <«B^8^«5%»«D5gUNavantebhi,

•8^Q«»C^, giiNavantas- «^©*^=^A guKavautel)!.
nid,

6. as the 4th case.

7. cg^Qw, guNavati,
• cg«Og>»<5XK, gufmvante,

^^Q^iS^ gaNavantam- ^^q,^,^^, gB«aTa»t«.«,

ilg4^6<5X3dt3Sv guNavautaa*
mini

as the 4th case.

Sinj. Plur. <

8. Qg45«£«, guNavaM,

cg^s;©. gusava, aslhelst.

ig^SO. guNavd,

According to this example are declined,

®t»9D, maghava, sacray^. ©3«^€i)">, khamima, having pillars*
d(*®0, phalavi, fruitful. «ac(?©> kulawd, //wecf/. £>«^©at
dhanava, rich. t05:£a, bhagavd, illustrious, o;t3S0 yasava,
famed. ®O©0, balavd, strong;^ ^059?, siitava, well informeJL
etS^BB^QO, pannav^, zpiV^. ?SfeSo, Ijimavd, frost. Ooo^X
dhitinia, co2/rr/geo{/s. ^(58> silava,o/>e^/fw/. ^««S^, mutimfi,
sensible. ttS^o, satima, thoughtful* ^5®D, l)iriiii4, bashful.
cj:>SSOi gatima, travelling. (5eSS?5 raiitna, lustful^ Ionising
after. ^&«»o, jutin.a, resplendent. cS^SO^ thuthima, praise
worthy. tkCSd, guciiud, pi^re. a3cos)o. yatima, helpfuL ffi(5
©0, balima, o^mAig-5 remrwg*. «iRQ®0, kalimd, sinful, 9S»Q
6)C, knsima, husbandman. ^t©^f rncima, wishful^ desirous.
©SSo, buddhimd, t»«A*e. ®«5£)»)\ cakkhmna, discovering,
penetrating. 6)^S)^0, bandhunia, relating to. ®«»^® 9 ke-
tunid, banner, SJ'^jr^^®?, 1 etuma, lucki/^ fortunate. t$Dj«r©Op
bhanum^,'prt55/wg-ray* ("///<" Si/ziJ 60 lo® , raj^uma, chainedj
bounds (af with f iters.) EtJgS'O, vijjun*^, Ifolitning.

G5. Participial nouns formed by the affix o.^ nta, areclasBed
with nouns in «y and when masculine are declined with the
following termination.

Singular.

Case ]. 8 is suppressed and f5^cs> chaiiged into <f« or f590l re-
mains unchanged and 8 is converted into S>

Plural.

1. ec99 is changed into cp, ^^ysi remaining unchanged. .
The rest of the changes' in the technical ter minatioca^ars
.Exactly the same as those laid down in pages S2. 23.

r*tl 6]IA1IIMA]I« f^

<i:t5^«> IpceluiM, Goingj declined*
Sin;. Plur.

i. tf)€}e^*9 gaccW^ ^^enoidygacchanta*

S. eoSc^<ffX»., ^acctiatitaif, cK^6t!f#i5X», gaechaitte,

S. efD&^<»09 gacchati, tf^Sc^^enoiS^ gacclianf^bbi,

cs::&e^^c»;K»<53,£tdcchaiit^na^ cs:€)c^'S><5V»*S, gacehantel)i.

4. es:Q^<9<iDt)) gacchatp, 6d&5Q9«, gaechtaM,
CA^^<5X3)C2», gqcchantitssa, cfD^<5?o^«^«, gacchantinaM.

5. cfi€}:^<!»o, gacchati, asl thb 3rd ease*
o:t):$ <5«»®t5M>gacchdhtaniA

tK)3e)<5:XKti@3,gacchantasin&,

6. as the 4th case. as ihe 4th basfe*
7; »Bc5«J^ gacchati, «s©tf#<y»<a, gaeel

Ci»€k5»€$^0), bacchante, ^

Vu

ifs:Gdt5ytSitsS*9 gacchantas*
iiiiilj
8. dR)€)e^% gaecliani^ cr€)e^«<5Xi>9^gacchanto.

^€^9 gaccha, xsi^cnf^O^ gacchaiitfi.

«^€)e^9) gaccbfii

According to tbifl ctadipte ar^ declined^

^^•y mal^aiif, fjffmng. £ed», til>{)haii, standing. t5^%
bbtirgaM, ealthg. 6S*« pa(iaii, cooking, efcTs jirati, decaying*
9o0«9 miyaH, dying. m^Si; kubbaM, doing. £>tf^i vajaMyv go^
ing. G^% <^araM, moroing* ^^«, dadaM, giving. C3e^^ suiiaM.
askifig. ^os*, jayaM, overcoming. tScT*, saraM, remembering,
c^C3*9 j^P^^> reading.

End of the first declension of nouns masculine in ®, the crad^
form of which end in qf.

tCGOKD DB€LfiNiIOflr.

C6. Nouns masculine in y.*

In this declension the teehiiical termioationf iifidtrgp th^
following changes* ^

Singular.

1. 3 is suppressed,

2. tf* is changed into ••

S> ^ef^ remains unchan2:e^.

4. tt is either changed into (Hn^ot dou>bled.

5. vS^ or optionailjr S%$9| .may either remain uoefaanged or
be converted into ^tdj.

6. as the 4th case.

7 C2®» or optionally 9XP niaj either remain-unelUKaged or
be converted into ^■
8. B 18 suppressed.

Plural.

1. 9: 9. is suppressed and the final y made long, or the «g6« is
retained and the final f suppressed.

2. as the 1st case. ^

5. & or optionally ^ remain unchairgedy bat the final f pre*
ceding these terminations is made ioiio;.

4. ^^r* remains unchanged, but the final f preceding the
termination is made long.

5. PS I he 3rd case.

»

6. as the 4th case.

7. ig remains unchanged but the final f preceding the ter*
fiiinaiion is made long.

8. eagr as the 1st ca.^e.

9f(sSf, aggi, Fire, decllneci.
Sing* Plur.

1. ^cscKJ, aggi, 9€0Q9> aggi, ^cfiG»#c09| aggaji^

$•. q^tcaS., aggiM, \ ^ .

3. «fC55Sw0raggina^ cjCCtScS, aggfhhi,

iyC5DC?c3, airgli^t

4. <pC5D&a«oo, aggino, 90K»2?v», aggiaaM^.

t^^Sf^ut^, aggissa,

5. «|pc5xS«ry:, »ggin4, as the Srd case^

«^0X5^®bJ)\ Hggiml:.5,
«fC»3c:®^, ag^ihrna,

6. as the 4th case. at the 4th easr*.

* The cbara^teriftic letter used by grammarians Wd9ik9i9 ibb docl^ntiMi

1

Like cjc5DS)are4ecfoied Ae fullowing nouns masculine in ^.

oetSjotiy splendour- C5d<^, gaN|>hi, a knob^ a knot. ®«d>
niu|>{)hj, iheJUt. «»ttJ, kticchi, ihe womb. tJ3s§> salt, a sort of
paddy {mouniain.) 9eS, nYi^^isori of padilt/ (pld.) ©«3S),
Tyadhi, « rf«Jltt. ffiSS^^dbt, liwft.. 'S^®:©, bodhi, rt<?pee-
j}ii/, (Ficus religiose.) ta^jJO, sandlii, a;oi«i. <5aa,ri8i, a Acrtp^
4a, dipi, CI w< of tiger, f «, isi, 4i «!> Ai (a sort ofsataL) §«,
muni, flu fl5ce/Mr, ©^T, njani, fl iea>W. O^, dhani, <fo rotcf •
«(?, giri, fl rock. cT©, ravi, /Ae «««. »©, kavi, n pdew. ^S^
kapi, a monkey, cyfl. a»i, a mord. ©fi, masi, 500/. ^A
nidhi, ir oi^Jte/. SS5, vidki, mode or manner. ff^Jh ^'oh (* ^^^^
pent. o5, pati, « ford or «Mi5«cr. *J3(?, Ijari,^ iw^ne o/ Fi^Aiw.
<f <f , ari, «» €«ef»y. £©, timi, rfar*«e5«. »<5. feali^ m. S)<g,
bali,a«off/:t>g. C5-C5^ia jalanidbi, ^Ae Sea. «)*J5tta, galjapati,
ihe head of a house, S^eS. varamati, grpw/ w/vdowi. i^c^tCS
S, nirupadhi, not born again, cf© :iS, adhipati^ rA;#/.

67. According to \\^e foregoing example, ar^ declined all iiouna
maspuline in f, with the ejcception of <»d4\ *<1s begimi^^
which £6rni8 the 7tli case in a different n^anner 5 vi2.

Singular.
t3©. being suppressed, and <;p' nliiA 5s afterwards eon*

verted into • being substituted; or ti@. being converted into S,

Plural,
tt The final f preceding tbe teripi»atip» « remains without

alteration, as,

Sing. Pluf*

Case 7. <»o^% 4<liM, c^o^c,. 4do,

i»o?®iS, 4climl)i, i;p:?w> 4disu, <»o?^t *«»*•

i^^tt®#^adittniitff
K;ii4 0f the second defitoaeioii, of ooiiot maaisuUne ia f.

tHiRO oecti^vtioir-

6fc Nouns mtutuUne in dr.'* . .

Attributes of po^se^sion^ formed by the affixes' d^, aii4 8, if
mascUrline, are oF^this declension, in which the technical termi**
nations undergo the loliowin^^ changes.

Singular

1. 3 i.4 suppressed,

S. <»• is either converted into • 6t into .&n« and the final S'^
preceding these terminations is made short.

S. ^eo9 remains unchanged, but the final dT* preceding the ter^
minatiojn is made short. ^"f^^

4. tfl is either changed intp ©-art©, on doubled,' tlie*fihal <? pre*
ceding the terminations being in both in>*tances made short.

I b. t^Sto or optionally S)t5dji may either remain unchanged or
be converted into e:9> the final d^ preceding the&e tciaiiuations
being made short.

' B, as the 4th case. -

* T. esS* or optionally @t^, may either remaiii unchanged or
be converted into 4^, the final d^ preceding these terminations
being nmde sho^t.

' |B* S is suppressed and the final (5^ made short

Plural
I. 0c£^ is either siippresed or changed into $'>er:9^ and th«
final <J^ preceding that termination changed into f .
' 9. as the 1st ease. '

5. tS or optionally to remains unchanged.
4f ^s^' remains unchanged.

9. (S or dptionally S remains unchanged,
i 6. as the 4th case^

7. ^ remains unchanged^

8. as the i^t cai>e.

i^S, da^Si, mho i^arri^s staffs a kind ofpiJgrrim.^ de(:liQedf
Sing. Plur

<®^«!D?, daNtSjno.

8. ^©«3«, daNtSinaM^.

^S)*9 daNtSiM,
3. <;ewo, daNSind, ^g5 -^ daN«ibht,

^©(&, daNSll;i,

\ 'I^l^^^racteristii: IcUer u|e4 bv graminfrUof to deiM^U tbil dfitlessltt#

BAXI GBAMirAII. ^ W

Sing. Pltir.

4. <;S)»t^, daNSinO| <^«^«i dattQIoav^
« ^Gcaco, daN^igga, . . '

a.^©«KK), dawSini, <©S, daNSihW^

^B&M^ daNtSiml^i, ^Gc2, daitSii;!,

^Gts®}, daNtSisiu&i

6. as the 4lh case. as (he 4th case.

7. ^ft«8^daNginf, ,^©a^ dattStsu.
^G®C^, daNSiml)!,

^&ts&*y daNSijiiufM,

8. ^G, daNtSi, fis thie Ut ease.

According to the above example are declined the follovriiig
attributive nouns,

£)@8, dhammiy righteous* ts.ti^ sanght, congregated. ^Sfsgp^
<3S naniy zoise* (^^dS^ l)atthi9 kuxing hands. QaaS^ cakkbf,
having eyes- escK®, pakkhi, the 'winged. -cfit^^hU hamng
^<?e<A, cfcd. ra{)f>hi, /r//i^ having* t^^ ^ chatthi, umbrella* ^9§*
mfili, the flower adorned* &®8, vamini, white ant having. #oOO
S* y^S'y on ascetic. tD3c£, bh&gi,^Wtiifa^e.^ •QO^f, bhogi, <A^
ncA. t9)o9, k£rniy lecherous. tso9, s&tni, a /ardL Odf, dhajf|
standard bearer, co-^, gaiciy /Ae congregaleft ^d, sasi, lAt
Aare. «€§, ku{){)hi,7rperot/s.^ t59, jaml, ji//i//r£f hi^ir. o50<S,
y&nf, reposing. 1^9, sufclii^ hea^hful, S®, sikhi^ tht peacocks
^cysSij danti, hamng teeth. ®<s^oc^ niantf, counsellor^ smS^
kari, having hands, &0c», cigl, rewarder or one who makes prem
sents. m^Ci kusali, /i^cAry. ^C3^,, . musali, pestle having.
&$y ball, strong. C30»e3»3(9y p&p^k&riy dinner. Cd^sSQ^^S,
sattugh&ii, murderer. ®Ct5**^<yj mallakdrl, wrestltr, i^«?S9|
d|ghajlvi, /ong^ Hved, O@$0O^, dhanimavadl) sacred wrangler^
tj Vd«5;>0^, sil^anadi, /ion voiced. tq^CSOciy bhumis^si, a reposa%

JSad of the third deplension, of nouns masculine in ^t

so PALI •R ASM At/

- FOURTH DECtBNSlOir,

69. Nouns masculine ia C-*

In this, declension the technical teroiinaiions undergo tht

fbllowing changes.

Singular.
I. 6 is suppressed.
S <f« is changed into •.

3. -9:9 remains unchana:ed-

4. 5. 6. 7. undergo the fsanip changes as the technical %erf-
minations of the second declension.

'8. S is suppressed.

Plural.

1. ^099 is either chanfred into ^£9 and the final t^ precedinir thaj|
termination into cf, or it is suppressed and the final (^ made long*

2. as the l^t case. _

3' iS or optionally tO remains unchanged, but the fin^l q pre^
ceding this termination is made long.

4. 5. 6. 7, as the singular.

6» as the 1st case with this addition, that e-^o ma^f be changed
into ef>f the final c preceeding that termination being changed
into 9. r^ .

tO«s£), bhikkhu. ^ priest^ declined.

Sing. P]ur.

t. S^S^g, bhikkhuy &fs£^^Q% bhrkkhavo.

S)^^ bhikkhu,

2. Ses©*, bhikkhuM, iS>^f^ bhikkhiibhi,

3. &iS%W% bhikkhunfi, tS^^iS, bhikkbii i.

4. tffcfiJ^f^J?, bhikkhuno, i3«fijs«., bhikkLunaM,
tS$£it!C5 bhikkhusra,

5. S«£)«)^, bhikkhuni, as the 3rd case.
^fS:^@t£)Oj bhikkumsmd,

&«s£)®C593j bhikkhunil;&^

6. as the 4th case, as the 4th case.

T. &^^, bhikkhuni, &«S3§^' ''>l»»*^'^^^'^?«*

tS^5£>Q^, bhikkhuipl}!,

S^S^Des®*, bhikkhu»miM,
». S^ bbikkhu, t3«fi)i©, bhikkhave*

tD35£ii>So, bhikkhavo.

e«5^» bhikkhu,

# The cbancteiislic letter used by gminmariuit to deoote tbii dccleoBion

WAht GnAVLUAM-

0>Q9^y setu, a bridge. •«»«&} ketu^ ajR^I^ dr sjUndard. <fTr^f
tii^u^ a planet so called. t0D«r^^ bTi&nu, ihe Sun. ts-esi^ «ailku,
a pillar J C®^* ucchu, sugar cane. #8CiC^ velo, bamboo^ @^r
luaccu, murder. fi€^i sindliU) ihe sea. ®^f madhu, honeym
^f^<SVf neru, a rorA:, #3^1, meru, maha meru. ^ tSfSXSB^satthiu
U ball )tf dough. BVOtfvj kiru, shMleJish. &M ^ , l^etu^ a eos^ or
cause. t^<5:j6p, janta, a living treature. tOQtX3D, bhnttu, a hus*
hand. «)<^tm^, nettUy jpotnl^ ^^o^, sotu, a hearer. ^O^ap
Q» Situ, knowledge, mtf^j jetu, victory or conquest^ #QOtMo^
bketthu, a breaker. C^^^f ddtu, n givet. Oo^g) db&tu,
roJio:* t5D<SX3P, nattu, grandson. •S)3^, boddhu^ knowledge,
ftojfias^^^^i viiirUipeta, itortce ©^ information.

According to the foregoing example are declined most houns
ftiaacuUiie in Q\ — but in the 8tt> case (fqoc^, japtu, a living
ereaiurej makes in the plural tftWJa^©, jantave, d'<^X»0Q\
jantavo, tf^^:^^ jantu, (like cces^, bhikkhu) and also dr<nod
#€JD^ and t^<5X5j^ofl% jantuyo,

ts<3d9, satthi, Buddhoy and 9ome other nouns masculine in
^, are, in original works on grammar, usually referred to this
declension in O. hecause their crude form happens tb terminate
in that vowel. The technical terminations iu these instanced
undergo the following changes;-^

Singular

1* 8 ifi suppressed and the final <2 changed intorcp.
S. cf* remains unchanged but the final q .preceding that ter«
nination is converted intu c^d*.

3. ^.9 iit changed ffs and the final ^ preceding tb»t termi.
nation is changed into cpd*.

4. ta 18 either suppressed or changed into o^isr^^ or (doubled.

5. C^O or optionally ®6S)D may, either rema-in Unchanged or
be converted into <r:9, which then undergcieil \hlt taiue change*
as in the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th ease.

7. QsS* or optionally G^roa? either remain ntiehan^d^ the
iuMd c preceding these termiaations being changed into t^6f

T'.

$i

PAhv cnAuvkn.

or It may be converted into f^ the ^ being changed intd tfif^^
•nd the cp iniKle i^hort.
'8. fi is suppressed and the firifil ^ is changed either into ^ or

Plural.

1. ^c89 18 changed into SD,theiinaI(2 being previously changed
iiito Bfod*. - \

9. ^(£9 is changed either into S)'dr td the final ^ preceding
oaf(h ef (lioseleriuinations bei^g changed into tp^.
■ 3. i8 or optionally ^ remains unchanged, but the ^preceding
ihete^termitiatiens is changed into ^6 ; and the (f of <^ intOc^j

4. «P9* remains unchanged, but the final ^ preceding that
termination ts either changed into tp6 and the inherent vowel
or d mclde long, or ^ is changed into tf which is afterwards
made long.

5. S or optionally & as the 8rd ca$e.

6. as the 4th case.

7. ^ remains unchanged, but the final <^ preceding tfiat Cer^
uination is cfhfanged into cfdd'^ and the inherenl vowel of the ^
into t9.

8. as the 1st case*

t^^sd^, satth4y one of the names of Buddha, dedined.

«ng. .

I. C3<sd'/satth&,

S. esod^C.^ sattb&raMy

S. es<Qdod0^satthiiiy

4. es^Sd, satthtf.
t0<Qd#<5:o, satthunoV
tc^Sdub, RfttthtMsa^

5. as the 3rd case,

6. as the 4th case.

7. ts^dfysattberry

8. »<sd, saUha,
C9<d?> iatthi/

Pluf.

tSOdd^tfOf satthfiro^
t3^0^<^^ satth&re*
eS'Odo^tfOf satthiro.
t3<Sd}e(5^9 satthairebhi,
t8^}#dcSy satth&rel)i,
€8<5dD59«^*', satth&rftnax^
tS^Dtf^*, satthfinaM.

the 3rd caise^
lis the 4th case^
tr^796ts, aattb&rwia*

n<d3«^)^ satth&re.

j»Atl 6ilAMStAil. 89

66* «n«9o, nattlii, is detlined like tftcS^ wtlM:— as are
6^, pitu, and tbo^fe, bMtu, Except thit the termination ^^
ira, when applied to these last nouns is shortened into <f :f, anu

End of the fourth declension, nouns masculine in ^.

FIFTH DECLENSION.

' Nouns masculine in r\%*

tn this declension the technical terminations undergo th^ fol«

IbiVing changed ;— ^

Singular*

1. € is suppressed.

' tlural.

1 9CS9 is either suppressed or changed into o^^ and tM
final ^"3 preceding that termination made §hort.

'The rei$t of the technical terminations underg^o th6 sftifeia
changes as in thte fourth declension; the ^, being pre viotfrtf
converted into c>S wherever that vowel is not made long in th9
itedeti»idti ot S^s£), bhikkhu.

tf&^, abhibhu, A chiefs declined.
Sing. Pltir-

h tt&^ abhibfa6, ^^^^ abhibhu^

tf&^n^SOf abhifthnvo*
9. ^S^«y abhibhuM,

1 <pSt|^0, abhibhuni, «^?^^tS, abhibhfibhi^

^ '9&1g^w, abhibhttl^i.

4. *t&^,M, abhibhuno, «r«3§«-, abhibh&na..
qpcStgCSCd) abhibhussa,

5. t^Stg^O, abhibhund, ^ the Srd cas«.
cyS)tg^K)BS), abhibhuml)^^

<fSQgt3S)0, abhibhusmi^

6. as the 4th case. as the 1th case.

^ ThecharaHeriiCic Isticr used by grammariaiu to denott this dtclcoiioa

M

9ALI GRAMMAKr

Sing* Plur*

7. c^Scg®S) abhibliuml)!, V^^^) abhibhusu^
CjpScgtsff*, abhibusmisf,

8. as the 1st casie* cfeDtg«>S^, abhibhuve.

ep<Stg«>©0, abhibhuvo. '
<yS^5 abhibhu. ^

According, to the above example are declined numerous
nouns in (^'i ; but in the word t3©i53^j23§\;, dabbannu, the tecb-
Bical termination of the nominative and vocative plural •oSOy
in ajF,, besides the regular changes, be converted into 9<^^ ; the
itial ^*) preceding that termination being shortened.

End of the fifth declen:!>ion.

SIXTH BECLENSION,

In Bdldvatdro the following monosyllabic •(«)?, ahd but'a
very few others, make a separate declension, because, theip
crude form Kas a distiuct terminution viz* in S).

In thiis, declension the technical terminations undergo the
following changes.

Singular.

I. Q is suppressed.

3. cf* remains unchanged; but the final S> preceding that ter-
mination is changed into tpz>ov ^9: and the inherent vowel of
£) in ^9 may be chan2:ed into <3.

3. ^e^ is chaniced into cd^an, and the final © preceding that
termination is converted into ^9 or €f9.

4 ta is doubled, nnd the final © preceding that termination
changed into ^8 or cf8.

5. t5S)3 ©r optionally ®t5D9 may either remain unchanged, or
Be converted into e^; (he final © preceding these' terminations
being changed into ef)9 or cf9.

6. as the 4th caye-

' 7 C3®» or optionally ®2S may either remain unchanged, or be
converted into td ; the fiual ® preceding thobe terminations be-^
ing changed into cp9 or cf9.
8. as the 1st case.

Plural.

€g30 is changed into ©, the final S of C'ooo, being previous!/
•banged in ta cf3^.

FA^I GRAMMAR.

5S

S. #099 U changed into S); the final S) of ®coo being previously
changed into <f90 or cf8«

3. fS or optionally cS undergoes no change-

4. ^eo* ifl changed into cf«, and the final S) preceding that ter*
mination changed into ^Q; or the *eo of <r)* is doubled and the
final S) preceding that termination changed into ^; or the ter-
minatien ^eo* nia> remain unchanged.

5. as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case.

7. ^ remains unchanged ; but the final S) preceding that ter«
mination may optionally be changed into tpQ. or Cf9; the inhe-
rent vowel of 8 being changed into cd.

8. as the 1st case.

•csd? go. An oXy declined.

Plur.

Sing.

]. ^Cf999 go.

cidOE*, <|;avaif,

^&*9 gavaM.
3« c»3S»t)€r), gavena,"
Cfd96«5:), gavena.

4. t5S0©C!C3^'gava8sa,
cr.Gt^> gavassa.

5. ccoSo, gava,

CSd89> gava,
«508®e©0, gavanil)a»
tf>&®C5D0, gavainl}^,
^c£)td3o, g&vasnna,
cj5©t5S)l, gavasnia.

6. as the 4lb case.

7. ciso»©, gave,
<»)«>©, gave,
CP36S)S, givanil^i,
C5:)&®CSD, gavam'pi,
cs:o&C3S*9 givasmjM,
^£t9$)«, gavasmiM.

8. as tl\e 1st case.

«5:o<$>Qo, gavo, '

csd§£0, gavo.

^cs^^rS. goblii,

CK)^ ., i^avaM, eg
«ic5:0<^«, goNaM
as the jrd case.

as the 4th case.

cto^&^j gavesu,
CS3®£C3, gavesu,

^Cfd^Cd, gcsu.

guaMRM.

as ilw Ist case*

f^nd of the sixth declension ;~Nouds masculine.

89 PAlil GTIAMMAR.

SFVENTR DBCLEN$IOK.

Nouns feminine in ^.^

In this declension the technical terminations undergo the
following changef^;—

. Singular* *

*!. fi IS suppressed. •

2- cf remains undianged; but the final y preceding that ter-
inination is suppressed.

S. «9 is changed into^a?, the final qo preciediiig that ter-
mination being suppressed.'

4. ©5 •« changed into ^c3, the final ef» preceding that termi-
nation being suppressed.

5. t&d is changed into cfcs as albove.
6i as the 4th\case.

7. tS* is changed either into «• or into eip(», the final tp pre*
ceding the latter termination being suppressed.

8' 3 is changed into t$, the final cf9 preceding that tecmiM*
tion being suppressed.

Plural.

]. ec99 ma^ either be suppressed or not.

S. as the hrst.

3* S or opt ionally tB reinjiins unchanged*

4. ^^f remains unchanged*

5. as the Srd case.

6. as the 4th case.

7. g remains unchanged.
S. as the 1st ease.

49d(^(dE9|3, kannd, ^ r/r^m, declined.
Sing. ^ Piiir.

kanii^jo.
2.' «R^553^., kciiiSaM.

3. pd^(?s^9c^) kanSaya* 40D{2!S^(?s^ot$^, hanliabhi,

«i«55G85^0^, kafinahi.

6. «»«^55x.oa5, kaSnaj*. ^g tl.e 3rd caU.

6. a8 the 4th case. .^ ^^^^ ^j,, ^^^,^

7. «B«c?«apoe: ., kniffiSj an, latfie^^ow, kaSSiau,
«R^^pa3, kann&ya* cj . ^

8. «kc:^<25^, kaSSe, as the 1st case.

r

. • The characUrittic laUer iaU b, gr»mni«mM t« deuot« thii d«clMiii»

VAhX G91MMAR. 9f

Ac<^ording to tbis example are declined| besUUa wv^ril
otiiers, the following nouna feminine in ef> ;

t^&i, ttaddiiar /u#« «)<^^t^ taN|)&, lust. ^9fyf%% metfi,
friendship. f^®0% medba, undfrstandwg. O«^30, vina, a kmi
ofjiddle. g)^3)D;)9. iuatt&, quaniUjfj tr^a^s^Oy pan3a« »rMfc>iif«
f eWo, iccha, a well/ et5£^:i,9\\skUy discipline. 8*^0, vijji,
science. ^€)e^D, pi^cchd, // question, tS^S^Do, bhikkha,£A/^'(y, ft<iiM
rip« begged^ hy a Priest. ©^5X300, cinta, thought. Cid!, eji^
lust. e^^'CSO, jaM^ha, the leg. ®t^X^O) inant&, council. f>Oc0:>f
miyky illusion. 5q?, giva, the neck., iSfi^O, jivh&, the tongue*
«>^S«:o, devala, a goddess* CC^? lila, mow^ifr. ©Otf"?, v&cbfi,
0. ^07 ^. &S&41&0, va})J>ak&, n ^ti<:ii7. C^9'>, ela, cardamon^ ^7
O0O, ch&ya, shadow. 'S>ccoQo, godh£, //re g>Ka;ta- tl)(3!39 kdJU •
rte moon*s increase. ^OWO^ &8d, strong desire. ©QOow, bstlfiU*
the white crane. ^G^tdo, alanihusd, a feinale deity so cdhkU^
»»c»0, gaMg&, a river, t3<Swo, parish, ^«/t7f, aitendunts* ®^XO0|
manjusa, a c^es/* ^^^p&O, n^va, a ship. ^^D^ sabbd'^ an asiembty*
^W'^, disa, cr country, crods gatim, a rerJse. ^nWD, qka, a
^•^BDOj juNha, //ie (crescent) half moon. #W^.^, sena,
an «rwy. d^lo:, jf(;a, «« endeavour^ an attempt. ®C!*^9 lekj^i
d sykian avenue. (S»«»"^ laMka, Ceylon^ ©CjOo, va^udhi, ear^A*
t30(5'^, sala, rt hall. ts^cotK:, saiaka, a small piece of wood; used
for 'counting qr numheringp £©^ vaca, a sort of saffron. S>:q'3j
mdla, a chain* SotfJ,«»^, v^hilia^ 5fl;irf. ©c«55^^)0> vaJajha, a
barren woman. ®©c»,\ kheii, phltgm. S^0» «ikhd, crat/^
(of birds.) ef©?, jaj)a, plaited hair, tc*^ V^ja, «« offering. ?3
t53©0, yia^kha, ^ /^ rw of respect for fem^i^^s. t»©0, glia]^a> wy/-
Ir^ndfr ©©®0, kjiitSSd, A ;»fay. ^ ^9^ visikb^, d rtr^<»/,
•c^^; jel){)h65 achitf. Qv\tA%\)\\ii^i^ thirst, tso^, i-ikha,
tf branch. sCSo®", ^ON^a, a drunkaid. «£)^«^", vedana, pai«^
eoo, p«^ptf, an arrack shop. ' D«)©?, vit^NSa, afahle. C3^5^%
sanni, ^/g*«. &^o, sfma^ boundary. «(»<5l4^?, k^rtiNa^ Cj«4i?-
fassion. ®©€DW?, cetawi, »/t;irf» S5«)So(30, kbattiya, a queety^
©«3«DD5 vaniti, a woman. «)Qc!DOj tasina, /ws/. Ccesiaici'Oi sak*
klmrfi, *i/|:tfr cwwj^, O«»0p Uli^ <i CPeepi^. cjC*, paja, a Wfflt

"38 FALI GRAMMAR.

tude of people. «8C^, tuU, a scale beam. «>do, l«at1i^, « his*
^«^J^> o ^p^rtfcA. ^JjQjo, niddd, jfe^p. ffl?)?, kharn^, pardon.
^£y^^%\iAh&^ ambrosia. t^0ofl3, chaya, a shade. 8e£)0, vala-
ir6, a martf. WcTa, surd, todd^/. 8DC3«no, vasan^, happiness.
•CjQO, doU, a palanquin. ^ ^CWO, siilasi, a /??mafe (/£% #o
MoUtd., fl't^ao, siMsapd, cardamons* flgO, sil£, a s/onc t^Ott^,
B&s&il the nose. CtM, pabbi, /ig/it^ ^^^^ gul}a, a cavf • Qfl^o,
l«8ik&, brains.
£nd of tbe seventh declension.

EIGHTS DECLENSION.

Nouns ftminine in §^*

In this declension the technical tennijiations undergo th«

/ollowing chan ges ;<~

Singular,
1. 3 is suppresiied.
9. cf* is changed into ••

3. <^0 is changed into ceo

4. to is changed into c33«

5.^ tsSo is changed into ^503 ; which again is changed into cC$.

6. as the 4th case

7. CSS* is changed either into c9* or cso.

8. as tbe ist case.

Plural.
1. «cs9 either remains unchanged ; or is suppressed, and th«
final ^ made long.
8. as the 1st case.

5. S or optionully tS remains unchanged; tbe final f pre*
ceding either of these terminations being made lon«r.

4. «:)• remains unchanged, but the final f preceding that
.lermination is mrde long.

5. as the Srd case. «

6. as the 4th case.

7. ^ remains unchanged, but tbe final f preceding that ter»
mination is made long.

8. as tbe lat case.

^^SfSi^ ratti, Nighty declined*
Sing. Plur.

!• ^«l3,ratti, ' tf CjS, rattl,

<r<S)S9cOO, rattiyo.

•»

^ Tbe cbaracUrialic kttier )if«4 to d«ftat« thM d«cleAaioB ii C5.

VALI GRAMMAB. J()

Sing. Plur.

S. drsiS; rattiM,

3. Cd^SotSO, rattiyfi, tfo}5t3. rattibhi,

croSiii, rattll^i.

4. tf«3S oo, ra(tiy4, cr^swJ^tf^.yrnttinair.

5. <r«)o!a3?, ratti) d, cJoxid), ratttbhi

c5?535»i), rattfi^i.

6. as the 4tli case. as the 4th ca<te.

7. tfoxSoc', rattiyaw^ CQXX^^rattisu.
cr«355) '0, rattiya,

8. crO)S> ratti, cr«o!, rattf

' croxs#cx5\ rattf) o.

According* to this example are declined^ besides numeroat
others, the follon ing noun:) feminine in f ;

vrssS^ fatti, infanfry, «fcS, titJ)J>hi, joy. ®9, buddhl,
p)isdom. <?5t5»j, jutti,p'0'/7n>(y. «0§, p&li, a /mc §9, vud-
dhi, increase. Z^5:iS^ vutti, explication. ^^oQ^ nali, a measure*
c©o3. bodhi,^rM.« rdigiosa. «»<3X30, kitti, reputation. tsS,
sati, memory. tgS") bhumi, Me car/A §wS, muttiy redemption,
c»S, gati, nature. C*of, j4ti, fctVM. St»S, titti, fufness,
Qw, dhiti, rowr/rg-ff. SSjpitijyoy. ®«R>-j khatti, /br^?w;?rw«
dt©, ruci, desire. C3 <S, siiti, hearing. «»<!y30>, kanti, splendour,
ortS^ juvati, ayojng female* t^O'C^, nandi, /oy. tScj^oj,
santi, />rY/re- c5f/'®, rasrni, « rajr of light, tSt^.S, 8£[ndhi, a joint.
«3c5;»j, tan(ij a //r/?*/?. 8tt<!:Jj, vasani, « garmenK €j«5D0©, koJ)i^
Urviination, fi©, siddHi, «;? occurrence, q^C>D(?», aggulr, ajlnger*
t^CSi, vuJ)J)hi, ui/;r. CSO^o. sani5,/r//;f.<?/ry. ^®» suddhi, purity,
ccri5»>'aj)j)hi, /'/^c/'/m CS| 3^ar(/5 /owo-J <;"^C9, diJ)J)hr5 wg/if, <|>©,
jddhi, /7ott}fr ^ Jly- ^^C ^f*? « rivolct. <^c»(3, keii, a gamcm
^©8i aj)avi, a "Tfc^ wiUeryicss. ©fw, ma(i, wisdom. €fC3«n,
asani, thunder, US, hiri, g/«ry. ©ffj culi, ^ra/A. ©C:Q,
osadhi, <i5r//r, c5cr, ratij^c/Arr^Tfc^. 0(^?, dhuli, </i/j/. '5><^w;),
doni, a ii<er, a boat, c^8, chavij fwwer lark. ^^!5Q^p

dundabht, d drum. Wi)3, pa^ili, a sort of tree, 'gab, j>utU
praise.

End of the elghfli decknsion.

NlNtH bECLENSIOW.

I

Nouns feminine in d^.*

Singular.
Case? 1. S i8 swpprctsed.

. The other technical terminations of this declension, tfnderg;^
the same changes as tho»e ofthe preceding declensioR.

«)?, nadi, A river, declined.
; Sing. . Plur.

1. «)q. nadi ««? eflra^«)o-o, nadf nadiyo^^

2. ^^y^\t nadiM.

3. «J3^o00, nadi>a. «D?tS, nadibhi,

<50<J'r, nadil)i.

4. ^ofiO. nadijl «n?«50., nadinaM,

5. as the 5rd case. as the 3rd casei.

6. as the 4th case. as the 4th case.

7. ^JD'ejofl., nadijaM, ^^<J^> nadisu.
«D^ceo, nadiya.

8. as the 1st case. as the 1st case.

.According to the above example are declined the following^
nouns feminine in & besides many others ;

Nouns bearing the affix c5^, as tOS, sakhi, a female friencf/
Ci3^, }}atthi, when it signifies, a female Elephant; •C035»,
bhoti^ t$Dc)GQd; Ifie charitable one, the masculine correlative
term beinjj^ changed into (S^'^^, bhota, and the affix d'. added ;
®0€JoS, mdnavi, from ©o^aQ-^s^O, manavo; «^:8«5^ navikt
from ;e5D38«»«»wO; e^^tfi^Cicai, venateyyi, from $>OeQ<s>Qdoljdj|
venateyvo.

«D<£)($.nagari; a citj/. ^^(?> sukari, a sow. oS^^, jakkhi, a

female devil. ®6!, mai)i, the earthy C5:»d3, IjaMsl, a goose. qpc?t

aj^.a she goat. ^Ocro*-^, vetaraNl, the name o/ a tiv€r*,nj^s^&3p^

I

• C9 it a1*o the cfaaracteriitic Ulter fur this decleofioa.

.; PAM GRAMMAR. (K>

kukku|)i, a hen- ©3^v?, vamari, a female monkey. GoO, w&pi\
a lake » ta^L^i^i ta^u^^ a girl^ c^^iS, sili, a lioness, ^^d
^, bral^Ina^i, a woman of the Brahmin cast, aocm,
kiki, a fimule crow* «<(3> kadali, a planiaitu tS®,
sakhi, a fimde friend* ^coooj®, g^^tami, a femak of the
Gautama family^ €90, gbat)i, a woman carrying a water pot.
Cf:^)S, gandimbhl, a fkmale drummer. . cg«9o3<5;xS, jpuna*
Tanti, a virtuous woman. ^^8j kumari^^a princess: #^>o^, iid«
gi, a female snake j c3«)«)c£9 dhitimati, or 9«»® 45^0)9 dhitimaa*
tf, a courageous woman. #5), migi, a femaleieir. «>^9, devi,
,a goddess. ®^d^) mal^atiy or 3^^$^ nial)anti, £^ honorable
woman. - tOoCi^iXS)©, bhayadasMvi, from ti?oc^!3C3O0^, bjb^ya-
, da^aivini, a limid woman- c£>!iDO€K}3«^, gatjapatani^ a got>emesSf
from cfd<S>C5A, ga})apati, with the addition of (he affix f c^
tg^5afO)08^ bhuttdvi, from tgt3XS09'S\ bhuttavipi, a female wko
has finished hen meal. Srs:^:^, bbikkhunf, a priestpssj from
t&«s£) bhikku, with the ^fRx ^^. QSS>B^8f dbammat^ari, from
Q@S>&)8^jj dhaiinxxiacariui, a righteous woman. cTpcJf^, r6jini>
a queen^ from o'otf, raja, ^S^SO. 8 »5, medhavini, from #>@£)50,
medhdvi, «f wise wjoman. eac^eoS^^ tapassini, from toOoSf
tapa^si, a female ascetic

End of the niiiih declension.

TENTH PECLEN8ION. ' .

Nounsfeminine in Q.*
The changes in the tecbmcal terminations are not noticed in
this declension ;-r-perhup8 bepause they are similar to those ia
the two preceding declenfiiona.

cflOcgj y&gu, A sacrifice^ declined.
Sing, Plur.

1 . o5^T> J^g"- oeocg, ydgu, OO0CS9O09, jigujo.

>S. GOOcg*) yaguM.

The characteristic letter denoting this dedensiou is q^

Ai

PALI GRAMATAK.

5. cCO^QcO'if y&guyi.

G. as the 4th case.

7. cflocgoflsydgujaw,

ia30cgaflo> yag^uyi,

8. as the 1st caae.

Plur.
cflpcg^, yigubhf,
oOOg^S, y%ul)i.

c^o^^ef), yagubhi,

G?02g?S, y^guyi*
as the 4th case.
cfio«8^, y&gusu.

as the 1st case.

According to the foregoing example are declined most noun»

feminine in ^ ;-^but in declining ®o«£, ©?, andfiS^, the

. technical terminations underoro the same changes, as in the

declension of 6 eg, (vide p. 31-32.33.) except the 3^4,5,6*

Singular, which are like o0Oc@.

®7qi, m^ii^ A mofher\ declined.

< Sing.r

' S. SOOD^*, m&taraiff,
S. &^z^tyiy iu&tuy&^
4* @o^o0?, mituy^^

5. @9^o90^ mfiti)y&,
€. as the 4th case,
7. ®0«)5, mdiacly

S« SO^, nidi ay

End of the tenth declension.

Plur.
gh«9f^^9 mdtaro.
@DO)e>^, oidtare,
S9C09^?y mdtaro.
6beD0<>c^S, m£tarebhi,
Soq:)(S>5£, in£tarel)i.
Goeoo'Je^D*, rndtaranaify
Sbeooeo., m&t&naM,
69<g«50., matiunaiiw
as the 3rd case,
as the 4th case.
Sooo^dcs, mataresu^
©Oi^t^, matusu.
as the 1st case«

ELEVENTH DECLEN810K.

' . Nouns feminine in ^P^* .

The changes in the technicallermitiattons are ommitted ia
this declensiion for the reason before specified.

(5*®,, jambu, The rose apple y declined.
Sing. Plur.

1 . ^% ,]anibu, ^ ^^, jambu, tfi|j»oflO, jambuyo^

9. (5*^*9 jarobuM,

5. d'ajoco, jambuya, c<^^, jambubhi,

r t5'®ow, jaml»ui)i.

4. d3h5% jamhuyif t5^«JD.JainbuiiaM.

* i *

5. as the Srd case, as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case, as the 4th cat-e.

7. tf^^jjambuja*^ tfv^g, jaoihiBU*
ef®odo, jaiiibu) a,

S. as the 1st caete, as the lstca^el

According to this example are declined all nouns feminine
in cp.

End of the eleventh declension ; completing tfa^ declensions
of nouns feminine.

TWELFTH DECLENSIOV.

Nouns neuter in (f.

In this declension the technical termihatbns undergo the
following changes :-^

* Singular

1. B is changed into ^.

Plural

1. ^cco IS chwnjjed into ^ the 6na| ^ preceding that termU
nation being made long; or the substituted teriuiuution <3 may
be changed into «fo.

The technical changes in all the other cases, are the same as

those in .the cases of nouns masculine in ^, (vide page 18.)

with the e:i^ceptiou of the 2nd and 8th cabe«-

• qU alu> tbe cbaractcristic letter fur thi» fleclcDiiao.

44

TAl,l GRAMMAR.

JF^itigfiilar.
2. cf* r(»main8uncliflnged.
8* a8 nouns masculine in S).-

Plural.
.?. \s»cj:9 is chana^ed into 'cB, and thnt -^ into t9, or th^ ^ mnjr
be retained and the ^ prtcedinji; tb^t termination made lon^.

8. 9CC0 is chang^ed into ^ the ^ prec^eding that termination ^
being made long^.

€>W5;% cittan, The mind, declined.

Sing.
L €)^3XX«, cittak,

2. ©?5)?T«, cittaM^

3. €)^ODk;«K)j, cittena.

Plur.

€)OX3d9, citta,
€)^3X3:Di'w, cittani.
€)#OXy, citte,
©^SRyjOe;*;), cittani.
©®?3)W:^, cit«ebhi,
©*«»6:, cittehi.
©dDO'J^D,, eitt&naM.

as the 3rd case.

as th 4th case.
©#tot»q, cittesu'

4. e^5»oo5, cittaya,

©<^5XXC3C3, cittassa.
b. GojbdO, chitta,

©5»6teD3, cittaml)&,

G';»Ot9e)vcittasmd.

6. ©OWtOS, cjttassa.

7. ©'5^«XD, citte,
©^5k: ©eS, cittam^ii,
©?3»fet&©», cittasmim.

8. ©DTOD, citta,
©«3O)0, citta.

According to the above example are declined the following
nouns neuter in (Hp., bpsides numerous others. '

g«^*,punnaM,wmV, gis£}., dukkhixMy pain, sorrow. ^Q^iQ
«-,locanaM,Mefj^e &c^. phaluM, fruit. C?W., pdpaM, ^tn. §
C% mulaM, root. <ri.-% r6paM, on twi/srg-^?. «o<54^., karawaw,
« coi/^r, « reason . «^c^ kiilaM, &««*. C3oQ«)', sidh^naM, «« oc
ciirr.«r^, C,^.-, ddnan, a fff>if. ©<;•. balaM, strength. €.tto<K).,so.
taM, Me ear, tS^*/, sUaM, fA<? commandments ofBuddho. C55c?.Ji.
laM, awe/, C33«;)*, ghdnaM, the nose. Ow*, dhanfti^, ricAe*. ©to

©3X3:0^5 cittani.

(•/, maglaM, n feast. ^®S sukhaM, healthy wellheirtg. 1^D<^%
jhaiiaM, abstraction. f^§,^.*^ nalinaM, a water flower. ^'^^^•^
palinaM) saml. «>x<:f., tagaraM, fj^mkincensfn ®MOWO«J;)*, so-
jJ^naM, a ladder, iiciajrt^-, })irafinaM, unrefined gold, lijacr.,
ftiniM, a bank, a botdtr. K)^*^-*^ bliavanaw, a place.
iS^', chiddaM, a hole. ^^O^., lol)aM, a kind of copper.
e-<^i^«, paMMaif, 41 leaf (§CQ«> liggaM, /Ae^e^r. ^a©% tu^(-
SaM, the mouth. ©«^% vanaM, a grove. ^ffi% mukhaw, ^f^,
cS«j pit)haMy a chair. ^^33% hadayaM, the hearth ®(S^., niar'a-
naai,' li^alA* * ^C^^ aggaM, member. £)<Sd*, vattliaM, c/o/A.
t5'C*,jalaM, «2?fl/er. <f^<5S®e!55«, drammanaM,t?rrf(fr, regularitt/^ '
f '^^oS*, iiidnjaM, owe o/'/Ac senses. ^® rf*, ambuja m, ci^(32»?er.
«)04Sw*, taNaM, a place of rest. C^ot'., vadanaM, the face^
£)«S5fi5^», dhannaM, grain. «:)C55<3', nagaraM, a frty. C^*^^*^
udanaM, a pleasant word. C5^., padaur, vfrse. 55'?530:% chatta«r,2/m«
breila;^ eo«r«% pSnaM^ ^wKc. t)CE\ padu ma m, /^/o/os. c^^*>
i&dakaM, water* ^S«osbbuvanaM, dwelling. C3 130«;)*, Susanaw,
buri/ing ground. <!fO(?'^«)*. iMtaM, a fire brand. cfOwjO-, ayu-
Ah^u, am implement. <f©-,aNdaM,yec(/. ©©cT*, clvaram, «pn>5^'5
roA^ ^o-^^s karaNaM,.a?o;A. ^c;*, kulaw. /«/;?%. «9«5D«j;)%
nSanaM, knowledge- «^a3«ru% na^anaiw, Me e^e. <]p<5«s^«,
arannaM, /bre^/. ooo^D., ydnaM, « ,^a^ for riding, or reclining on.

But in declining ©«:>•, manaM, the f77iV;^, and 9ome other
nouns of thi^ declension t|ie technical terminations undergq
Ithe fbllowifig changes.

Singular.

1. Q ig changed into ^..

9, t^f remains unchaiie^ed.

S. ^0 is chanji^ed into ^, and the Biiifment tfs fntrodnced be^
tweeii the final cf »nd ihat termination ; or ^.^ may foe chanffecl
into tB^,

4. w is changed Into © and the augment t» Introduced be.
tween the final <!f and that termfnation; or wMnay be doubled,

5. €3®) or optional^ ®^J may either ren>ain unchanged, or
be converted into ,^.f and that ^.9 chanired inio ^ and the aug.
|ii«nt ^ introduced Utiffeo the 6n»l cf ^nd tbui terqiinalioft.

t6 PAtf XJBAMMAI^.

§, af« the 4th ca se-

7. t?©* or optionally ®^ may either remain unchanged, or he
converted into ^, or into i>, the au(rnieiit w bein^ introduced
between the final t^ and the latter termination.

8. 3 i9 suppressed and the final <f sometimes converted into
9f^ and sometimes remains unchanged. >

Plural.

1. (rc39 is changed into ^, the final cp preceding that ter*
mination heing made long ; or the substituted termination may
be changed into cp.

2. exo is changed into ^, and that ^ into ^, or the ^eB may
be^retained and the qp preceding that termioation made long*

3. tS or optionally & rejiains unchanged, but the cf pre*
ceding those terminations is changed into ^.

4. ^ec* remains unchangedi but the final cf preceding that
termination is made long.

5. ^s the 3rd ca^e,
6' as the 4th case.

' 7* Q remains unchanged ; but the final cf preceding that ter«
mindtion is champed into n9.

S, &cio is changed into ^ and the final cf preceding that
termination made long.

®eo«, manaM| The mindy decliujed.

Sing. Plur.

]. &«^*, manaM| @^5O0, mana,

®«rvO*>., man&ni.

2* ®«D.% manaMj ®(i»»5D, mane,

®e5D0to. , nian£ni*

3. ®«)C30, m^nasd, ®®tDtr, manebhi,
®«>c«^250, mianena. ®s>«j;)^, manelji.

4. ®«D9>t30, manaso, . ®»^0«:>., maninaif.
®«^C^, manassa,

i. ©TOtto, manasa, »» the Srd ease.

i6^^®^0j ma nam!) a, ^
, ®«5:)t^9, manasma^

0. as the 4th ca.se, a$ the 4th esse.

7, ®«^o«S, manasi, ®»-aQW, man«3a»

FAL^ GRAMMAB. 47

Sing. Plor.

®«53ts9*9 tnanasmiM. ^
S. ©«), mane, ©«550«3, manini,

®«o?, mand.

According to this example are declined the following nounn
neuter in qp*

Gd.j siraM, the head- €>a0«, vayaM, age. #&^d., eefau,
the heart. c»^., uraM, Me breast. Oqfl., payaM, milk. «®,,
tamaM, darft. #«c5'., tejaM, sjj/ewdoar. .oflWj yasan, /i»ie.
t3cy., saraM, remembrance. <5C5., rajaM, d«5/. toC3«, tapaM^
asceticism^ Good*, vd} an, tifte wind. Qcf*, dliajaii) a Jlag.
©©♦, vacaM, a word, tjfotf., ayaM, iron.

In the declenpion of participial and other attributive! form-
ed by the affixes, S or ® and <5;)^t— the following changes
are made in the technical terminations.

Singular*

]. 3; and «me^Bre both 8iippre$ised and changed into cf*,

' 2. S. 4. 5 6, 7. ^. Thf»8e lenninations underj^o the same

* changes, as those of the con esponding cases, (vid. pages 82. S3.)

Plural. .

1. ©ceo is changed info ^and the final (^ of «:«5iis changed
into cf wiiicli letter is made long before the teroiination.

2. as the I st case.

3. 4. b. 6. 7. a4 the changes in nouns masculine in €5;^. (vtd.
..pa^e» 22. v3 )

n8* as the 1st case.

cg^S-, gUNavaM, Virtucy declined.
Sing. Plur.

1. cg^£sguNavaM, cg^Q^jXKC^^, guwavantani.

'S.'cg^Qc^aesc, guNavantaM,
3.' ^^©«)i, guNavata, cg^JwS^t^XStSj guNavantebhf,

c^'^£)»e5;KM9:),guNavantene.(^4^g)«»<5;)OdC^, guNavantel}i.
4. cg^Q^^)?, gUNavanto, <^4^Qo^., guNavataw,

c8^Q€JW5C:C55gUNavantassa.cg^©<5;«»ot«*, guNavanldnaM,

Sing. Plur.

5. ^ <isQcaij g'iNavata, as the Std cane. '

cg^9<5»^®t©05 guNavan-

vaniasniS.
^. a? tlie 4rli case. as the 4th case.

7. cg.^SQS, guNavati, cg^ c8^.Qiicj;«5.w, guijavjwtisti.

S"® j>ocy), giiNavante,

<^^8<:5^.S)^. guNavantam-

})],cg4idoJcxe3®«, guNavan-

tasmisr*
S. cg^£^ guNavam, cg^Q, as (he 1 6^1 case.

guNava, cg^£)o, guNavd*

According to this f'xample are declitied ^&i»^ gaccliaM; go*
ing^ and other participial nouns neuter in <fn
End of the twelfth declension.

IIJIRTEENTH DECLENSION.

Nov US muler in §.*
In this declension the technical terttiinaiioiira undergo tW
following changes*

Singular*
1. 8 IS suppressed.
8. cp* is changed into •.

The terminations of the 3rd 4th 5th 6th and 7tl» causes (Sing*
and Plur,) undergo the same changes as in the declensio^n of
nouns masculine in ^»
8. as the 1st case*

Plural.

1. €^09^ is either changed into ^, or suppreaaed ;--^the final
f being in both cases made long.
8. as the 1st case

* The characteriiiic letter to denote tbii decleiiioQ ii^S) •

^td, a|){>bi, bane^ declined*
Sing. .^ . Plur.

K ^<S, a{)J)hi, , ^eB^Ty aj){)hini, ^eS, a|){)lu,

2. ^c5-, a|)^hiM4

3. 9^cJ00, aj){)hin4'. ^<55, af)|)lilbhij '

<re3<2o, ai)i)hi})i.

4. t,ed^^^, al)|)hin6, ,c$.^., aI>t)hinaM.
9 a|){)hhi88a.

II. qprt«D?, a|>|)hinfi, as the 3rd case.

^<?€)K> ,aj){)himj)i,

6. as the 4th case. ag the 4th case. •

7. ^CftSeS, a{)J)himl)i, ^fCS^j a|)J)hi8u. -
C|p<§^'6)*, a{)pliismiM.

8. as the 1st case. as the 1st case.
End of the thirteenth declension.

FOURTEENTH DECLENSION^.

Nouns neuter in & *.
81. Tn this declension the technical terminations undergo tha
following changes.

Singular. /

1. 3 is suppressed.

2. cf. is chanjg^ed into * and the final ^ preceding that ternii«
nation made short.

Plural.
]* ®cs9 is either changed into ^ or suppressed.
2 as the Istcai^e.

The terminations of the 3rd 4th 5th Sth and 7th cases (sing.

and plur.) undergo the same changes, as those in the declension

of nouns masculine in f , (sing, and plujr.) and the Sth case is

the same as the 1st.

^G> daN9i, declined.

Sing. Plnr.

1. ^©, daNSi, <©«*, daNSfni,

V

^g) is alio the cbancterlitic letter for Ihii dcdcDfion.

9^

rktx filtAMsriilfc.

Sins:.

t*lar.

•^S^?, danSi^i.
^G<^«% daNSinalii;

as the 3rd ca^e^

3 ^©!:J3?, dawSini.

\

4. ^©«*^?, daNSIno/

-^©:3C3, daNSissn.
5 ^©>50o, daNSitttf,

^©®K>\ da^8i«il}£t

<;©c:®>, daNdisma.
6* as the 4th case.

7. ^©®^9 daNSioiI)!,
^©S3®«i daNSbraiM.

8. as the 1st easer. %ts the 1st case.
End of the fouiHc^entll d^detusion.

FIFTEENTH DECLENSION^.

Noutis neuter in' C-**

82'. In this declension the leclinical terminations undergo tlw
same changes as thoi$\e in \^ ^d^i^f^teki offtckm^ neuter in f

'is the 4th case*
^©«25 dal^Sfsu-

'Sing. '

Plur.

I. ^ooj, 6yu.

tft^c^, ayunr, ^

2 qp)<g«5 4yuM.
3. ^o^«03, dyunS.

^^^, Ay ui)i.

*. ^(g»«36,'dyutK)^.

^^t)^^-, Syunaiir

6. <^D<g«D^, hyvLiiiy

as the 3rd case^

« » •

6. as the 4th case.

'«s the 4th caw.

7. ^ooegteS, ayuml 1^

t5po<5<2, ayfisu.

8 as the l^it cai^e.

as the 1st caie.

End of the fifteenth declensibn, and of the declenftiODs ef nev^
ier nounjfk .

* I'bc characteristic latter of this dacleufiou if q.

according to their respective t^rir^jn^ions.
M(^ctdm. Ff mining.

«t^©0, gjifio, mqJter pot. ^Q, g:h«lpij

flfi*S y 5iI>I>W> a mcfj^trng tod opji^, y^W^'h
7| ci<6i(i ^qi?g-.

®?5jeJ^oO0, kbattiy.o,a fa'wg. ^J^qj?^ l^b^ttj^l

Quadn4)ed8.
tK>^«S, gajo, «« elrpkcinL (39(^3 gaja,
©aj®c53»a, vyagg^ho;, a tiger. . SiJCfiC^, vyagghi,

The followiDg nouns are optionally masculine or neuter*

NottRst ending in tf^

world. «R^«, kammaM, 0^ worL ^ts^n*, bhu^^najlfi/ ail

^|g<5), kjHsmiia^ njo^er. Sf^Q^^OP?, ak4^M» o, ^ «*^ ffa? 0^0^)^
j^^;?*-, W*isp§»,^a|fg^fl[ii^M, »ef4kcti(m* ^^^h v4s€|^.«,« dweUhtg
jfUwe. ms^'i ^W*«^vpf, a .^^€ ^^r^ tke p^ie^t r^iid^i^ (mdi^.'

e^s., paJ^M, Oy/ri^^* ^4^*r vafNB(9^9i Q,r<3i/(Wi?> e?g«.. pa.
4i|Lii^aiB^, Q^J^ev. ©,Cpp^-, ^iJiar^M, .0, a Mtiddhist icmfttfl. <ro
I94»>, p$ajaai^j,tt,a4:e^. k§1^.^ CAkvaNiiav, o> £9/rf. S)^
(f^% odanaM, o, rice. «R)^ot^«^*9 k'e^])i^mMM9 Q» a SiAghu^€$9
€otn'f 9\ pice. ^t^Socs,,. upgiva'^aM, o, abstinence, JK>S«flO»,
bhavanaM, o^ oiock, <{Jt>fit^, divasaac, o, ^/riy. i^io^o^apQA, /ofa?
banaM^ o, Aeaut^^ cJc, thal^Hj, y^^ j^p. ^^lOB*, ra|i|AaM, q
country.

Noun« ending in ^- '

S4. q^S), ambu, - TSiaier. S^, madhu, honey.

The fgllowing nouns are optionally feminine or n#iiler.

(in «f) t^c»cJ», nagaraM, i, » d(y. (in ^) ^©S, acci, Jlame.

52 PALI GRAMMAtl.

The following nouns are optionally of all three genuera*

Nouns in ^•.

tDO% tapaiff, Of i. brinks border, etsso:*, pattaM. a leaf, also
tf vessel, ^Gy pul)a9 a couple. £©C*, maNSalam, o, i, a
tircle. ^(T% puraM, o, i^ a city* 493^69*9 kalasaM ^ n si^a/erpof.

For instance, the nominative of cpS* may be either «»«£)o,
mas. tapo, e:S, tafi, yrm. or «pC», tapaM, neut. — and others in
the same manner; also proper names; as, 9^£^9t3X3;;09 mas^
•>?©^«30W, devadatU, /em. «>^6^«XV, devadattaM, neut.

i#>fi»*<».'»^ »^##yi#^>»^<iO/^»^^

CHAPTER IV.

DECLENSION OF PRONOUNS AND PRONOMINAL ATTRIBUTfTES

85. The pronoiius and pronominaU ar0 comprised in the (ol^
lowingjist

«*©), salibo, all. «»«)<5'?, kataro, which? (of two.)
«»eDC>®?, katamo, which f (of many.} c.^«?0, ubhaja, both.
f eofi'^o, itaro, other^ either. <f^9Sfssp^ afino, othtr, different^
tf^^a^fomd'y^ ailnataro, ofher, either, different. ^ftfijasja^So,
anSatanio, certain^ C3*©j, pubbo,/or»i^r,prtV>r, East^ w<5>d^, pa-
ro, ajler, (in time or space^) oiher^ subsequent. «f»®(5o, aparo,
hehind, after, another. ^o^«>4^9, dakkhiNO, right^ dexter^
South. c>«w®<r?, uttarp, upper^ North. c5#«ao» eko, one,
•g§3; yo, what, relative.
C5®«>0, eto, this. ^

f®% imaif , ^Aij. > PpmpastratiTes.

^©, amu, //«>, or that indejinitely J
«•, kiM, what ^ rlnterrogativej
^SC^, tuml)a, thotf. )

<^€KS), amlja, /• jPerionalf,

«),* ta, liiki^

follow* 00 in the Pali pr#mi||arr

PALI. GRAMMAR.

5S

86. The changes in the technical terminations of the prononn
t3®®3, Pabbo, are similar, except in a few instances, to those in
the declension of nouns masculine in ®, the differences only will

be noticed here ; —

Plural,

1. 9(£9 lA changed into «9. j. i.

9. ^» is changed jplo w or ta»OT»> the fin^ cf preceding that
termination being change^l into cd*
6. a8 the 4th case.
8^ as the Ist case^

Masculine.

td|ipS)3, sabbo^ All, declined.

Sing. Pl«r-

I. C5^Q9, sabbo, jKs©, '^abbe.

5. t!S)«9 sabbaM.

3. tt*©€0, sabbei>a. ««>©?, sabbebhi,
/ - , t5*©iv, sabbebhi.

4. ttScXS, sabbassa. »?© -a^ sabbe.a,

tc»©53^^!5:«, sabbe&anaif,
5' e3£)0, sabbd, t3S)SX!^D, sab- as tbe ^rd case,
bamhi.
tJ©c59% sabbasma.

6. as the 4th case. ^^ ^h^ 4^1, ^.^Fe.

7. t5©€)^, sabbaml)!, t5®©•^ sabbesu-
to£)tdS)', sabbasiiuM. '^

8' ec£), sabba, ^Q3, sabb&. tri&S), fctabbe,

87. In the feminine gender tSf^QD is declined with the termi^
nations of nouns feminine in ^, except in the undermentioned
cases ;

Singular*

4. tt is chanjjed into »% which becomp» MWO bv the addition
jof another eo, and the Unal cf> preceding the termination, is
made short ; or the technical termination lu^y be changed intq
ftf9c3» the final cf» being in Ijke manner suppre::$>ed. ^

6. as the 4th caf^e. "

7* C39*9 is changed into ess which hepomes tX^r,, by the s^4f

u

PALI «nA¥MA|l.

<dilion otsoh f^uigmeiit m, thd final ^ preceding tbiU terrninait^o
.toeing; made shorty or esf f is changed into c^.*»

Plural. ^

4. ^er5» is changed into c^«, or ceo^sn*.

6. as ttije 4th case.

7. as tb€ 7th case of nouns feminine in op.

Feminine^
S8. tS®3, sabb^y declined*

Plur.

Sing^
1. tS®\ sabba*
' % tsS)*, sabbaM^

3. CSSdo?, i^abba) a.

4. tsS)£X50, sabbas8a«
toQioff, 8abbaya«

,5. as the 3rd case.
fi. as the 4th case.
7- t3©t3C:3% sabbassaM,
te^^cfl*, sabbayaM.
8. t5ȣ), sabbe.

t:^), sabba, t30)#bM» sa^b&jro.

tsQ^^, Fabbabiiiy
t3©J&, sabttil}!.
tcSDCS*, sabbasaM,
ts£)jC30«5;)*, sabba^^anay.
as the 3rd case;
AS the 4th case.
t5So^9 sabbasu,

as the 1st case.

In the nauter gender C3ȣ)0 is declined with the ternsinati^n^
iised in declining the same pronoun in. the masculine gender,
ivith tlie exception of the teririioation$ of the Ui and 2nd case*
Singular and Plural, and the 8th case^ Singular and Piuralr

Neuter. '
89. t3S>, saI)baM5 declined.

Sing.
). t3i£)*9 sabbaM,

9. td»Q«5:), sabbena^
4. t3S):X9, sabbassa,

Plur.
tc©3^', sabbini,
W'5^£), sabbe,
jK©1)*!J?, Riibb&ni.
t2.fi>©*S, sabbebhii
ess^^^ji, sabbel^i.
t3^s^^©tr«, f^abbesaM^
69 » ^ »Q«»f^ Aabl^SaMK.

Siflg. JPlur.

5. t5S)), sAbbSy as (he Sti &kse.

t0g)C9S)9, sabbusiiii.

6. as the 4th case. as the 4tii case*

7. tsg;)i)(2S, sabbaml^t. t3«S}^, saiybemi.
t3®S^., sabbasmim ,

8« tog), sabba, C3£)D, sabb^ ts^)^, sabb^ni.

LiketSsOa, sabboj are ctedined g9£)3, pubb<^^e^tf?> pccroi.
C|pe^(SPdOy aparo; so also (leaving out the vocative^ ai^e declmed
#oc9, JO, and cS^ts)?, eko, o0O, }&, and 0«d9, eka, cfi* ainl t9w«,
jaM and ekaif.

90. In declining is) in the masculine gender, the following:
changes ave made in the technical terminations.

Singular.

1. 8 is changed into S> and tbe «o into tS*

Plural.

K cc»5 is changed into td and ^ maj optionally becliangecf
into «&3.

^. The changes in the rest of the tecbniiisil terminations,
(with the exception of the vocative which is wanting! are
ill all the 3 genders similar to the changes which take place «tt
th^ declension of Cdf S)^ with this addition, that the ^ may br
optionally converted into ^aD* in every case but the 4th, 6th, aivct
7th tern. (King, piur.) and tliat, in tbe feminine gender, besides the
regulur chanj»e?bei'oie notited, tfce fottowing further changes
occur in the 4th 6th and 7th cases singular.

4 6.. tt IS changed into tOio or tXSOoc, and the final «fi pre-
ceding those terniinations is changed into f ,

7. c:^^* is changed iii#o COS*, and the tivial ^ "pr^sdlhig lliat
termination vhauged into f *

JOy ta> That, declined*
Masculine.
Sing. . Plttfc

1 • «>tdO> so. #«^, ffie^ ^09^ te.

S, <^s, 'naM^ ^'^ tftM.

i* MtfM^ neiM^ »«MS9) ^efia. •^^tS) nebhi, ^coS, tebbi^

# 0D ^, nel) i; • (95 Wy tel) i.

Sinsf. Plur.

*♦ «5DC3b, nassa, .9)::fi5,.ta9sa. . j55«nt3„ nesaM, ®«5DC5o#^s ne-

s£naM,.»«»ed*9 tesaif, i>«)a39
«D% tes6naM.

5. t^: SfeDO, namh&, ODSK5t)') tain- as th« 3rd case,
lay «5De!®?> nasina, ^tdSo^

tasmi.

6. as tbe 4th case, i|s the 4th case.

7« «^®^, nanil)i) Qsg)^) (flml)i, #<^t(3^ nesu^ #cb^» tesiL

.«^e2§)% nasmiM> ^ts®«,
' tasniiM.

91. Feminine.
Sing. Plur.

1. COO, sa. «D0, na, <5^d»oflO^ nAyo,

^0^ t^, «D0»3dO, tayo.
S. «n«, naM, «d*, tan.

3. «^0j(3, naya, oaood, t&ya. 4!«:^, nabhi, «j^tS, t&bhi,

4. ^c^9^, tiBsdya^ c?t:C30,ti8sa, QDOeo*,t&saM^ ^sxrcd^t^;)*) tasanaii^
^^X!>0^0c3j tassatsLya. ' '

5. as the 3rd ca^e. ^9 the 3rd caRe«

6. as the 4th case. »s the 4th case.

7. S:x3*> tissftM, t»C^*,tas8aM.coot9, tasu.

92. Neuter'^
Sing. Plur*

1. «ri. naM, «)•, taM. «5:>dw, uiiii^ eooeB, t&ai,

S. «>:,% imM, ^D^, taM^ »#!^, ne, <^9<»o,ii^i^i»

«>«d, te, ^Of^, taai.
The rest like the masculine.

Cf:«CK>^, eto, <his is declined in all three genders like «o :— *th«
e^y of Cd'co?, etc, being changed into tS :— Nooi. Sing. CdoCSO,
eso, feni. C5t3%esa neut. C5«)*, etaM.

93. In declining f $•, imaM, tkisj in the tnascaline gender, tbt
following changes are m«de in the technical terminationt.

fiingtilar.

■

1 . € i« suppressed, jsnd fQ* cbaoged into-^o)*,
fi. tf undergoes no cbangfe.

3. ^cro either remaini unchanged, or is chang^ed into td^eo ; in
tbe former case, the f «) preceding that terniihatioh is changed
into cf^en, in the latter intofS*

4. f9 is doubled) and may either be preceded by f «) or by
its substitute cf.

B. e^3 remains unchanged, and may either be preceded hj fg)
or by its substitute tf ; or jB(&9> may be substituted for t3®3, and
preceded by f® only*

6. as the 4th case.

7. tsC* remains unchanged^ and may either be preceded by
%9 or by its substitute^; or 9S> may be used for C99* and pre*
ceded by f S.only. ,

Plural.

i. eao is changed into ^«

5. ec39 is changed into cd.

3. S or optionally tS remains unchanged, and may either be
preceded by fd or by it4 substitute cd ; if by ^.tke final cf of
that word must bexhaiigcd into cd.

4. «:)• is. changed into to* or eoo^Q* and preceded either bjr
f 9«) or by the subMitute cd.

5. as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case.

7. g remains unchanged, and mny either be preceded by f9,
or by its substitute t9 ; if by f «), the final cf must be changed
into tBj

91. In declining ^9, ima, id the feminine gender, the teehni-
eal terminations undergo the same elianges as in Che declension
of ^^ except that the nominative termination is converted into
Cjpoe^S^nd that the following further changes occur in the 4th 6th
and 7th cases Singular.

Singular.

4. 6. to is changed into txso or cs^ods, and the f @ into ^.

7. tsSh is changed into tXS* and f 9) into ff.

In: declining fS)^in the neuter gender, the technical tern^i-

nations undergo the same changes as. in the mascmline ; exciept

^ti|at the technical termpations of the 1st imd.Zod Singnlarj-

08 PALI GRAMMAR.

being suppressed, {^* or fS* is substituted in its stead ; and
that 9o&0j the technical termination of the 1st and 2nd cases pin*
ra], is chaf)s^ed into d or ^ and the final ^ preceding the last
termination made lon^*

9®, ima, ThfSy declined.
3Iasculine.
Singf. Plur*

I. (yoff*, ayaw, f^9, ime* - '

S. f ®*) imaM,

S, qp^«>w, anena, f ®wo, *^» ebhi, §«>?^, imebhi,
imind. tScT, el)i, f^g^, imel)i- ,

4. <Jt3K, assa, f ©tX?, imassa. CSW., esaM, ewo«^, es&naw,

f 9!s)tc% iniesaM^ f s®tsot^«'^
imesanaM.

5. Cf€je)9, asm&y f SGbDO, imam- as the 3rd case. ,
l}a, f»%e5S)0^ imasui^

6. as the 4th case- as'the 4th case.

7. «fCr®*, asmiM, fS^®6^, Cd^, esu, f (S^£t^» imesa,
imamljiy f ®CsS% ijuasmiM.

Femimne*
I. ^rf •, aya»r. f S^O, imd, ^gC^aao, fmajo.

9. f ?•, imaM.

3.. f S)oa?, imaya. ^^^r imdbhi, f ®:^, imal)i.

' 4. ^tae3Da?yassa>a. ^caWO, assa, f®3t5v imasaM^ f ©OttJCO*^

f ©tattoo:', imissava, fSeX30, imasanaM.

imisfe^a, %^'y^y imaj^a.

5. as the 3rd case. as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case. as th 4th case.

7. qpcStt*, assaM, %®:3»*, imis- f®5Wi> i«*^M-
saM^ f ®ao0*, amavaM.

Neuter.
I. t<;s idHM, f ^^', iman, %^^^ '^^^i 9®0^., imdni.

The rest like the mjisculuie;

95. In declining cy®, amu, this^in the masculine gender^ tHe

technical terminations undergo the following changes.

JT^LI GRAMMAR* S9

lingular.

1. S ia €itlier wippreseed, and the *) of qp^ chnng^ed into «?,
or S is clinnued into ^, and (lie auirnient -35) introduced between
that termination and the final (^ of cfg.

^. <f is ciianged into • -

Plural.

1. CC35 is either suppressed and the final (^ made long, or it
remains unchanej^ed.

2. as the Jht case.

' The rest of the terminations undergo the same change? as in
tlie declensit)n of nouns masculine in (3 (page 50) exc^ept the ter-
mination >sn*, of the 4th and 6th cases plural, which is changed
into CS* or CSjc^*, and the Q preceding these tcrminatioiio made

Ions,

,96. In declining ^©, in the feminine gender, the technical

terminations underi>o the same chaii<;6s hs in the declension of

nouns fern, in ^, (page. 41^) wixh the following exceptions*

Singular-
1. Q is suppressed and the ^ of-cpg changed iuto w.
4* 6. cfl IK changed either into cx:iO or ao.
7. C3i)' is changed either iiiio t3C3* or cj".

Plural.
4. 6. 'fio* is changed either i'ito »♦, or tso-so*.

In declining q^^, in the neuter gendei*, the technical termina-
tions undergo the same changeis as iu the masculine ; except
that the terminations of the 1st and 2ad cases Sing, are changed
into cp£»; and that (S^ 0.0 either remains unchanged, or is changed
into <^, the final ^ preceding the latter termitiatiou being
made long.

cf g, amu, This^ ^In Sanskrit this or that.) declined.

Sing. PI ur,

1. «fW, asu, ^§5>«R3, amuko- ^®, arau, cp@i>o50, amuyo,

2. 9§^ amuM, •

S.. «|p®«D3, amuna. <f^!S), amuhhi, ^^00, amti];i.

t. iq^^iftWO, aiininO| ^®^*^ ainunaM, <?^C50O>,

qpgcX3> aniussa. amusdnaM.

m

PSkLl GUfA^flftAfti

Sing.

-C|P®t5S)0, amusmi.

6. as the 4th case.

7. 9§S)^).amuml)i,
«f®e^, aaiusmiBt.

Plur*

B,9 the 3rd cafe.

as the 4th esse.
9S{t9, amusu.

Feminine.
Plur.
<y§, amiii ^s^cflO, aittuyo.

Cf^Sy amiibbi, ^^CIS, amul)!.
iy^n«, amusam^ Y®C30tf3»^

amns&fiaM.
as the 3rd case,
as the 4th case.

Sing.
I. opts, asu.
i^ qp®% amuM,

5. <f® joo, aniuyi.
4. qp^C^ttO, amussdj ^§ofl?,

amuy$.

6, As the 3rd cai^e.

6. as the, 4th case. '

7. ^§ttW, amussaM, «f§ofl», ^^^^aoiusu.
apiujaM^ ?§^9> amu) a*

Neuter.
Sing. Plur. . /

1. ^% aduM. ^@i^ RmvL, ^^fSiy aniuni.

The re^t like the masculine.
97. In declining ^S* kiM, what ? the technical terminations un-
dergo the same changes as in the declension of es^s^SD^^ (page
63,) the «• being previously changed into «)» making in the
Singular •«do, m, <9d9,^ 493% ».

98. In declining ^®K)D, tuml)fi, TAow, and qp®K), aml)a, J,
^he following changes are made in the technical terminations.

Singular.

1. 8 is suppressed/ and ^S&D changed into S)* and teG*{

and.cfdcsdinto <fQ»«^

2. r^*\ is suppressed) and ^®co changed into «)., oB^, ^
^Q.t and tf^xsi into §)• and ®d,

3. <r>o 18 suppressed, and ,<s9Q»jchang'ed iato ®o93 or «^^^
and ^^5) into ^co*.

t

4. 09 18 suppressed, and ^«to changed into <S38, <ge3«)(S)*y
^doD*; and cf^ into S)d^ e)cxp*y €f«)QSd« ; or t9 is changed intQ
• and ^Qfe3 into «)3 raaking; «)«)*.

5;. as the drd case.

6. as the 4th'caee.

7. e3§)« is suppressed, and ^®»sd changed into ®S ; and «>d|
rad cfSbD into ^^<S.

' Plural.

1. »«83 is changedtinto ^, for ^&S^ and cfSoO) or for tiw
latter is suppressed, and Qf®t^ changed into ^co^.

5. 9C93 is changed into tB or Q^«n*.

3. tSor optionally to remains unchang^ed; and the final cf pre;-
ceding thai termination is changed into c$*
4^ <Q* is changed into qp-ens .

5. as the drd case.

6. as the 4th case*

7. g remains unchanged ; but the final <f preceding' that Unh
mination is changed into 6). .

^@cg>, tuml)ay T^oK, declined*

Sing^ Plur,

1. S)', tvaif, ^8*9 tttvaH. •2g«^S)(0, tuml^e.

S. «d*, taM, <oS^ tavaM» «2®C£)9«»*, tamljakav^

®., tv^Bf, <eS% tttf aM. ^®S»», tuml)«.

5. ®a3?^tvaya| «>a0o^ tay4. ^#®^£^ tura^ebhj,

^(S>®^£, tum^e^L

4. tD8, tava, ^CCQ*, tuyl^awr, ^gtoDO»% tamJiabaM.
^®^% tuml^aii ./

A. as the 3rd ca«e. as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case. as the 4tfa case.

7. «>a3, ta}i. ^»e^^,tum})e8u.

tt&S>, an)l)a» i, declined.
1. V»r ftl)aM. ©oflv mayaM, c^fittD» »P9l)e.

5. ®V in<^H» 9®% maflsaM. ^^8tiS>3»*| aml)&kaM^

<|P#®bd, aml^e.

tf^&5^&y am})el)i.
4 ©®, mama, ©cw>, iDay{)ai(, 9®QS9)4ii*^ aiBi)4kaif.
<ySK^'i aml^aM^ ®&%niaaiaii»

62 PAlI GBAMMAR.

Sing. Plnr.

6. as Ihe 3rd ease. ^ as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case, as the 4lh case.

7. ®S, mayi. <ps>®^W,aiiil)es«.

99. In the Snd, 4tb, and 6th, cases plur. ^^S^^ tumha, toge«
ther with the technical termination, may be chany^ed into '?^&3 vo,
and cfgto, arol}a, into (S>^sno no; as Snd case, cr«5£) ;:^^69, rak-
khatuvo, may he preserve you; C3C3»?a«^«^^ pa^tatuno, may he
tee us. (4th case) ^c^?a®S)0, dadaiuvo, he gives to you; ^c,
£(S>«r)0, dadal)ino, g'2i^ lo us. (6<hcase,) e5g))«S^*'6addh&vOy
your faith; t30dj5«y;o, satthano, our science.

In the 4th and 6th cases sing. #co, te, may be substituted foe

^0Sl^y and its technical termination ; and <s> t), me, for <f®^p

and itb technical termination; as^ (Uh case,) <iC^®9a, dadamite^

- J give to thee; ^c,65*«\ dadal^inie, g-fcc to nie. (6th case.) f^»

«>«, idaMte, this (xsfXhine. cpcs-r ®, ayaMme, this (i^) mine.

In the 3rd. case sing. c^®C5D, with its technical tenianatioii
may be changed into ^Q), ie, and <f ®bd into 9>^^ me ; as, «»Q)«
€^C{d, kataMte, done by thee ; e»OD«i)®, kataMme, done by me.

In the 3rd. case plur. «g®^, with its technical termination

may be changed into ®©0; and qfgXS) into «k€«o, as, «»

, «J»sQo, kataMvOjrfawe by^you; «.«)**«fuO, kataMno, done by us*

In the 1st. case plur. the same changes may take place; as,
CK)'3S.(S>S0ii^Se5:a355<9, gamawvogaccheyyaiha, go ye to thevit*
lage; Cjdo£*«<9«>ocs&<3^Sc^o0]83®^ gamaatnogaccheyjama, we ^o to
the village.

End of the declension of Pronouns.

DECii£NSioN OF (C9*®is, saMkhya,) numerals.

100. The declension of ^mzso^ eko^ one^ has already been no*
ticed; vide page ^3*

The numerals, from two to eighteen inclusive, have no Sin*

f ular.

In declining d» dwi, two, the technical termi](iations undergo
the following changes.

Plural.

1. ^Gs6 19 suppresfed and 3 changed into gis^S or ^Q,

2. 89 above.

S. S or optionall;^ eS remains unchanged, but the final m ^
preceding: tho^e termination? i*» made lons^.

4. ^j« remains unchanged, but to the «o of «d» another «>
is added.

5. as the 3rd case.

6. a<i the 4th case.

7. g remains unchanged, but the final f preceding that ter-
nsination is made long.

8, dwi, Two, declined, Mas. Fern, and NeuU

1. fi®©, duve, «0, dwe.

2. a$i above:

3. ©«,dwibhi, Od?,dwil^i,,

4. 8«525:)«, dwinnaM. '

5. as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4(h case.

7. Scs, dwisu.

In declining «, f f,TArfp, in the three genders, tfie techni^
eal terminations undergo the foHowing changes.

MascuHne.

1. (^c?3( 13 suppressed and ^ changed into «)(^c3a

2. as above.

3. « or optionally ^ remains unchanged but the final « pre-
ceding those terminations is made long. •^ r

4. «.i^ changed info »^^:^, or ®«5wr<g^. the final »
preceding: those terminaiions being suppressed.

5* as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case. '^ ,

7. ^ remains uncharge J, but the finar f precedinaj thJif ter^
mination is made lon^. **

Feminine*

1. ©C30 18 suppressed, and ^ changed inta^SrS)c:¥3<K

2. as above.

3. as the masculine.

l.-.f;r-r*\i?*' '''*''*^^'■ '^ 1"P^'*«<J^«<1. and c:C3, is introduced ^
betireen the numeral ami that termination.

^« as the masculine*

6. as the 4th case.
?• as the masculine.

Neuter.

1. ec5o together with the numerals are changed into ^^.

2. as above.

The rest like the masculine,

S« ti, Three, declined.
Masculine.

1. OD«)oflO, tayo.

5. as the 1st case*

3. S«S, tibhi, «6?, til)i.

4. Sw^^, tinnaM, S^SJ-^^^*, tinnaNwam.

6. a 8 the 3rd case.
6. as the 4th case.

7. tDt^J^^SU. - ^

Feminine.

1. fi«>c3ttO, tisso.

2. AS (he first case.

3. StS, tibhi, «^, til)i.

4. Stttt*, tissaai.
6. as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case,

7, S^, tisu.

Neuter.

1. S^9 tini.

The rest like the masculine.

101, In declining ©Kg, catu, four,, the technical terminationv
undergo the (bllowing changes.

Masculine.

1. C090 11 changed into ®, and the final <; >^eceding that ter-
mination into c<^; or ©coa, with the numeral, is changed inta

' 2, as above. ^ . i, -n. i- i

3. t8 or optionally * .remains unchanged, but tnc final tS

preceding that termination is made long. .

r\u orammah. , 05

4. >en» remains, but kaii a ^n supperadJed.

5* as the 4th ca^e.

7^ g remains unchanged.

Feminine.

: I. O'ccs with the tmmeral it changed into &^^tX59«

2. as^above. ^

3. as (he masculine.

4. e^« has another ^an superadded^ and ett5 is introduced b^
tween that termination and the numeral^ the final ^ of th»
latter being previously changed into qp.

5. as the masculine.
G. as the 4th case.

7. 2 remains unchanged.

' Neuter*

1. 9cs9 With the numeral is changed into 6dX905
S. as above.

The rest like the masculine.

©^, catu, jFowr, declined.
Masculine.

1. ©:^<S)rfo, caturo, €)«»DS>tfO, catt&ro.

2. as above.

3. @^c$D, catubhi) ®^^9 catul)i.

4. ©^^J)253% cutunnam.

5. as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case.

7. ©<a^, catusu.

Feminine^

1. 6<S)»t!C33, catasso*

2. as above.

3« 6^£, cat^bhi, &^£, catal)i.
4« 6%tatt9y$)«, catussannaii.

5. •& the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case^

7. ©^fitt, catusu.

I ' ^

6$ TAt% eUAIIttAK.

1. ©>5)?yo<95 cattiri.
9« 88 above* ^

Th e rest like the maRCuIin^.

102. In 4}€ciininge&,palk^^/ip«,llMtc«faM»It(N'iiii^

iinder|;o the followins^ changes.

I. 9C09 \% fHippfressed. ^

9, as above. ^

3. S or optionally to remains unchanged^

4. ^2D« remains, but has a ^eo superadded.

5. af the 3rd cai^e.

6. as the 4th ca^e.

. 7. Q remains unchanged.

t:©, panea, FfiJ^, decHnedr
Mms. Fern. N^uL

1. t5©, panca*

2. tis above.

3. C5© *n, pancal i, e€)t35, paSca1»hL

4. c©»>*r>, pancanna*

5. as the 3rd case.

6. as the 4th case.

7. C5©W, pancasu.

103. Like e©, panca, are ffeclined € eha, ^/r, t39X3?^ sattat^
seven^^tby a])|)ha9 f/g A/, «^©, nava, w/we, ^ce, dasa, /f «5 c5-bD0^t3,
ekddasa, elevcn^QA^^ dwidasa, Iwehe^ (or Qodt), l>arasa,>
©wefts, terasa, thirteen^ (or ^»(^.c?y^ ©?r®^ cuddasa, fourteen^
(or «>©0(gt3, coddnsa, or ©^qj tt, catuddasa*) W^yj^cTW, pan-
narasa, or e©^t?y pancadaba, /^em, «>C5ai;^,t3, solasa, or ^tQO(S
t8, sorasa, sixteen^ tS^iSS^cTeS) sattara^a, or esbxsd^&SySatladasa^
seventeen^ <yC^Dc5W, a{jj)li»rasa, or qpC&;)^C3, aJ)J>hSda8a, eighteen:

C5<e9^«^:€>e3cp, ekunavisHtiy Is Aeclined lilte nouns feminine in

f . vide p. 36^ but the deelension i» confined to the singular

number.

104. C5<es^^5;>©^9 ekunavati^ iVi;ie/ee«, tieeiflfied.

1. C«^«5d8C5S, ekunavisati.

8. cf!'85^<^9C3S*^ ekunavisatiM-^

3. ^^wO^SMj ekunavisartij^.

5. as the 3rd caw.

6. ai the 4th case.

7. cS^«^3Oe3ii3a0«y ekuuavisatijraif*

8. Cd'Ss^^^OcsS) ekunavisati.

According to this example, and in th« sing;ular number only,
are declin^ the numerals from twenty to ninety eight inclusive.
From ninty oind to one hundred tbousand, inclusive, are decli-
ned like nouns neuter in «f, vidie page 43.

105. C-ss^«^t9«>, ekunasata, i\r/;2Wymif^, declined*

No plural.

J. C9'e5(^4tf9t9t0», ekanasataM.
S. as above.

3. d^esf^'^^tDvQD^fD, ek^nasalena.

4. d^es^afDttosUtS) ekunai^atassa.

B. C!i-s»^«^toco7, ekunasat^, (d49^«oC5aB9^9, ekonaMUkaoil^if

C3^«^t9QDt^^9 ekunasataaini.
6' as the 4th case«
7. ti^^^tZGy^j eknnaciat^, (9«^««9tSeK)9c3, ekunasataml)!,

&^^^t59dest^j ekuim^atasmJM.

5. d-es^^^WO), ekunasata *

^«M©, kopi, a hundred laeh^ is declined like C«^<*30w ft,
eknnavisati.

106. The numeral ©tsS, dwisati, trsio hundred^ is declined with
a plural termination in inetancee tike the ^lUmin^, $^03!»es9
#009 ®S>«nadO, dwevisatiya buddhan^i, the Ueth of Buddho are
iwo iwenticsy viz. forty ; £i»oC2o9csoA<i^ooo ^«9;^^0awo, tit>80vi«-

♦ The 4th and 8th caset appear to differ in a small degree from the
cases of noiiiis neuter iu q^ ; but tbis ma^ perhaps be owing to an error
m the &^«Qi£a39 vaianegiila.

OS PALI GRAMMAR.

'eatiyo dinag1ia|>ik&^ Ihe hours of ihe daif art three twenties^ Vis.
sixlj^j and in other similar iii8tances.
' 107. in translating from Pali into SinghaliBse the prondun
C)i)t30, eso, Ac, wherever it occurs, is rendered by •®««J^,
metema, cStso, es4, she, by ^©0, mo, dw, etaif , (Ai>, by «>9*
End oi the declension of numerals.

CHAPTER V.

INDECLINABLE WORDS.
108. or this class, are words termed QP(§CPO, aligga, from their
admitting of no distinction of gender ; ass, the affix ®^3, to,
which is substituted for thejermination, whether masculine^
feminine, or neuter, of the fifth case: — Example. For s^6o<5
C^O, corasma, is written (S*©)^®^)^, corato, from a thief the
affix #c»o, to, being substituted in^itead of the termination
e3e>3, smd: — also bS^^^*?} pitito, and @£<9ad:7, matito, the
Qof 6^2) pi^u, and iB)D^, matu, being changed into f before
this affix.

The adverb Hence, is formed by means of this affix, subjoined
to the letter f , which is suiiMituted for f 9^ ima, this; — ^(S>co9,
ato, of the same meaning is formed by adding the affix, #^9,
to qp, substituted for Cdcn), eta, this; an, t^^030»9, etto; co^iaco,
kuto, whence, is formed by subjoining 9C0?, to -eg, the sub^ti-,
tute foif »•, kiM, what?

The affix, <s>eo% is also son^etimes used as a substitute for
the seventh case \ as, for c^^t® ., adismiM, is written €|^oe;«>CK)9,
4dito, in or at the beginning; (1fO^^O>^C3C9jof, dditopafphdya,)
from (in) the beginning-

«) and d form adverbs of place ; and to the latter a «> is al-
irays joined; they are given to the seventh or locative^ case ;
Ex: for c:£)C3®», nabbasmiM, may be written crQ^, sabbattrat
or csS)^, sabbattha, in evert/ place, everj/ where; <f^ attra^

PALf GRAMMAR. 69

#<xd, attha, herty herein^ in this place, d^od, ettha, j/i that place^
therein, there, zi^^, kutra, «s^, kuttha^ where, wherein, in
whatplacf.

The affix 8 being subjoined to «i, the substitute for £!;
kiM, what f forms S), kva, where ?

The affixes £^ l)iM, ^^j l)aM, ^-S^^^', l)iMYanaM^ are sub-
joined to ^, ku, subfltituted for the pronoun ^S*, kiM, what {
and form respectively -eg^*, kul^iM, -sgC^:*, ku})aM, «g^*©<5;*,
kill) i McanaMy tr Aere ?

The affixes S; l)iM, and ^% l)aM, are subjoined to the pro*
noun «9, ta, and form respectively «dcS% ta})iM, «d6:*| taI)aMy

The affix (f % l^iM, is subjoined to the pronoun of, )a, and
forms ofl^K', ,ya)}iM, wA«?e (relative,) or whereever*

The affix <^9 Yja, and Q, dha, are subjoined to f , substituted
for the pronoun ft), ima, /AtV, form respectively f V9, il)a, and
yO, id ha, Aerf.

The affix 9, dhi, is subjoined to the pronoun t8^S)D> sabbo,
mil, and forms tdS!!), sabbadhi^ everj/ where*

The affixe <^, di, in subjoined to «P, ka, and the affix c,9
€^% dacanaM, to. ^, ku, substituted for the interrogative pro*
aoun ^S*, kiM, what? and form respectiveljf 9)C)> kada^and
«gC^&{5D*, kud&cunaM, when? at what limel

The affix, Cy is subjoined either to the pronoun 63»S)o, sab-
bo, a//, or to its substitute t?9 and fi>ruis csg)::), sabbada, or
t9c,9 sada, alwaj/tt, at all iimes*

The affixes c^*^, dani, and c,, di, are subjoined to the pro*
noun to, and form respectively e^c^tai, tad&ni, and fj^c^, tada
then, at that time.

•

The afl^x e6, jja, subjoined to ff, substituted for the pro-
noun f S^, ima, this, forms ^t^, ajja, to day ; the affix, eS .jju,
subjoined to e&, substituted for ed9)9«):>, saminu, like, or
even, forms t^ejg, sajju, tmrneJia/f/y, and subjoined^ to 900*1
apara, qfier, forms ^Ccreg, aparajju, the other day.

n FALI OltAMMABt

Thcf ftflExts ^^ ral)i, g^^^fOO^ dliiin£, et,4f, dini, lire iiikjoiind
in tlie»r order to the following subs tit iiie», for the pranouh f«^^
inia, thiff, C9«D, eta, ^, and f, forming <5^^S^, etarei)i9
l|^6>«o^, iidhani, fc,^* idaRi, mro.

The term qpog'^eso, &vu9a, used in addrcssiB^ an eqnal ot
inferior with aiSection or tenderness^ is indecliuaUe; as, £)•
Ip9§«e39, tvaif ^vuso, or ^aSCO ^0^'^ts% t»ml)e ^vosa

The following is a list of indeclinable words of evary def«
scription, Adverbs^ Conjunctions/ Prepositions, Intctjeotioiiai
Partieles> and, Expletives.

109. fREPosmoNs, Qee59€fiCf>>itpasaggGu
There are twenty in number^ viz.

1. O, pa, Fotiky forvDurd^ ft>r, off, awnj/^ f Lat. pro.>

5. C3c5?^ pard« tiatk^ backward^ oddcf otf, paraj,aja» defeaL
9. <d, ni, ConcealmenU

4. <jB, »i, -y-D, »o/, iMiy.

6» ^j u, Above, upon^ wpwards.

6. g, du, Hardly^ xnth difficulty^ badly.

7. 68% saM, United^ with, like.

5. Q, vi^ Sometimes means Disunion, separation^ and priva*
Hon s tiSy tmtty; apart ; or Hke dij dis, un. '

9. 98, awa^ From, down from, off, away^ the opposite q(^%
k, to, at.

10. ^«J, ano, After, in paint of place, time, degree^ orrebdioh;
the reverse of q^S, abbi, hefore* In composition it <»ften signi£ca
according to, in imitation of^ behind^ following, in pursuit af*

1 1. t58, pari, About, around, surrounding, ineircHug*

)8. ^8, adhi. Over, ahove» upon. It implies st^triarity fim
place and degree, and is the reverse of ^(3.

IS. ^S, abhi, Before, in time and place, the reverae of 9«2»
sfter.

H. eS, pfeti, -Agaimt,for, bath, back again.-

15. t0, su, Weil, easy, teryj the reverse off;

16. i|o; i, To, at, a$ far as; ibt reverse of <|p&. la ooiapptiiiM

i
I

PALf . QltAMMJVE« 71

with certftin xttha it nsv^rwfs the ftetion^aii^ <^^*9 ditm^^fog-ivf >•

tu, to come J S^c.

17. cf S^^atiy Beyond, in point of time, place^ and 4egrte* In
composition it often inpliea excess ; as^ very, very much, ejpceed^

18. ^8, api, jilsoj even* . \ . . ^

19. ^t5^ apa. Under ^ beneath^ helow^ the revante of 0S5, adhi.
It implies also privacy^ cowcesdmenty disappearingf losg, and it
often employed in a bad sense.

SO. ^c?, upa, Neafy by^ by the side of, with^ the Of)poHite of g.
110. 1NDECLINABLE9, Consisting of one sylkibie only.
1. &, ca, Andj also ; this conjunctfoo ie a mere expIeUve, »

5. <5D, na, No, not, a privative particle.

3. 8, va, -^w expletive.

4. ©0, vi, Or, indifffrenlly, f/Ai5 or Mar j ' »

6. €)0, fn4, A particle ofproi^itiof^ and forbidding^

43. fi, 1)1, Fdr, because^^sm expletive, s .

7. 83, dhi, An expresiion comreyiog Afaapie, reproach f as, /(/^

8. 6), ci, affixed to some words gives them all naiie&nite si^
nificcition '

9. 4^t ku, B/itf,i7/, meun^ wtte^ Wile.

10. eg, tu, And^ tooy also.

11. fso^nu, A particle of interrogaiioH^

12. ($©, ce, 7/:

13. ®(J, re, A disrespectful term of address.

14. ®(I3, l)e9^ vocative interjectimn^- m^^^^S^^ l)«|>uiteii^

15* <s>CdO, sve, To-morrow.

16. <s>Q, ve, Verily y certainly ^ indeed/ it detioitsdisuniony sepa'
rationy division^ distesKtiony am) ft^fnetimes ^riwatiott/ as, ^uay^
«/7^rf/ or the inseparable f^r^poRitioii, (Hydi^ un^ SfC • -. .

J7. i>&0^ vo^ An expletive ^raeaaiqg ^11, ^ r . '

73

PJiLI GRAMMAR.

18. oSDi, khO| A expletive meaning and, aUo^ moreover..

ID. •^^^o, no« When used in composition aa an expletive^it
like our noj not.

20. •9)3, tO| Fro^Tt.

91. o0*,yaM, Sotnethingj moreover.

S2. 23. <53% naM, «)•, taM, Sonnetimes are ueed as negativet,
and privativesj'but generally mean, thai^

24. <Bs kiM, What ?

111. IND£CLINABLE8| of tWOBjUablefl. .

1. ^f^,t)anda, Therefore.

2. «&5, kira^ ^;i(/, a&o.

3. C5S, eva, So.

4« »&, klva. How mueh*

5. 003©, ydva, t/)i/i7.

6. €»oS>, tava, l7/i/i/.

7. © w, Tata^ Verilj/^ truly.

8. i|^«, ata, S^ a/i£l so^ thuSj moreover^ then, yet, where*
Jbrej and also, it is much u^ied as an introduction to a nevr

sentence and is often redundant.

9. qpeo, ag^a, A respectful term of address; again/ a l^rm ofridu
cule and reproach. \

10. f •», iMgha, Therein^ therefore.
I. «9csxe, taggha, And so, therefore^ wherefore. '
12. q9*), ama, YeSy indeed.

3, ffyi®yniu[iB,Also,mor€over.

4. «:«5>, nuna, Fleri/y, /rw/y. ,
to. C5f53, puna, Again, rapidly.

6. t^^iOy p^tiBy AlsOy likewisey

7. ^», u^siy An interjection of calling.
\8y tOQo,8al^a, ^t/A.

9. @230, mu8&, False, falsely.

50. t8tt«)0, sakkd. Ability , ponoer, like ovr'tfint.

5 1 . qQc$D3, labbba, Aecdving^ obtaining.
22. •^Cd?^ l)^t^t^l^^9 Under^ beneath.

^AX4 OBJUillAJU 79

24. 6<5Qj diir4, DistarUy far off.
2j. ^O), divd, D«y ^iwc .

26. S«^o, vin^, ^/4wi(, wifesf • J^^/, ejrrcpf.

27. «»o«5d:), n&n&, Various^ differe$U^ manifold.

$8« ^^, «cdilb4) iUglUlj/yirulj/^ clearly ^ evidently ^Justfy.

29. ©S)*)) mudillii^ Summit* Bui in 4»>inposUioa gcner^H/
means, in vain.

30. 96tf?> niiccha, Fahep

31. ^OS) avi, Manifest^ m sight.

32. C5«®, sakkhi, Before^ in presence cf,
S3. t96J« sacchi, Before the e^es^ in sight.
34. ta©, saSi, Wholly, altogeth^.

36. ®S,bal)i, Out^forthy not in.

36. oo5j, yadi, iVbwj <Af«, if.

37. f S, iti> 5o, Mtf5, tn ^At# snaaner, iJuU is to i^^

38. cSqxS) kitti. Manifest^ in sight 4}f.
39* (y^, atthi, H«dng.

40. t£)^, svatthi, //at'/, peoop 6^ mithj/oui

41. i^tso^, gotthi, /TeaAA.

49. 6)C!t, khalu, Indeed, verify, trufy*

43. «^«2) nanu. Is an expression used in ttaUng a fiftilj^^il
an argument; as, ^^^, nanu, is U not ?

44. «®, kimu, What ? o^Ao/ iAeii ?

45. ot:(»^s»y jagghe, TAfii* therefore^ (intaarrQg&tixrtlp^

46. t3«>€), sace, //;

47. is^^Qi l)ave, Indeed, verify, irufy*

48. tg#S, guv^, Tomorrow.

49. cpAcT, are, An interjection of calling, used to ammals.
£0. ^^cT) pure, /h the beginning.

51. f53#@o, iiamo^ A respectful term ofadAtsi.

52. ^06*^, tirO) Across, cross wise.

53. ^#£)\ adho, Down, low, betom.
£4. ^•coO) atO| Afterwards.

T4 rAM on AM»r AH'. '

65. ^•^'^, alio, -Xf respectful term of addretf, an exclamation 9f
wonder or surprise.
56, cr<saC5Do, ral)o, Secretly.
57, tS#o(5QS3, hhiyyo^ J hundanty abounding.
68. 6?#ctfDS3, l)ijjo, Yesterday.

59. €|^^«5;>o;*0, anto, Between^ amonp betwixt^ within.

60. C30»«)35 p4to, £>ay ire^iA:, rery cor/y mi /Ae morning.
6i, C3^», sudaM, ^11 expletive.

62* <^C53*j kallaM, Dexterity^ healthy good.

63. t9£», evaM, TAt/^, in this manner ^ so*

64. Q6») dhuvaM, Every.

65. 66. qpC», alaM, WDC*> l)alaM, Enough^ sujideni*
67' tSoS*y s^ynMj Expresses possession.
68. t93od«, 8ayaM, Evening*
6$K t3®*, samaM, Likeness.

71. «oS)., kainaM, 7V«fy, rm/y.

72. C30d'«, paraM, Opposite^ on the other side.

73. ®5., oraM, 0« ^e other side.

74. ©O**, ciraM, Long time.

75. ^rf*, The other world, a future state.
Td.tf^^^nl^tLMiDaytime.

77. t355D% saljaM, Forbearance.

78. C®*> occaM, Exaltedj eminentj excellent.

79. <^6«, nicaM, X>ei6flr5pc^^ foj^j imea/i*

80. za^'ymkiMy At once.

81. tsS*, Gaddhiiif, Wiih^ together.

111. INDBCL1NABLE9) of three sj'llable?^

1. ^^83, athava, Or,

2. ^<5^5S)<5o, antara, Betwren. »

3. ^ocr«oo, arak^, Distinct, Jar
4:* ^d^.s:i6'yyhiytr&y Quiy outside.

5. C0O&O):), y&vat^^ £a much^aboui thaU

YAM GRAMMAR^ .

T5

0. €09SeD9, iiwBiiyAbouty about thaiy so much.

7, 8. ts®<»9^0, samanM, e93d€5XR9, simnnti^ Rounds about.
9. 90@<9X3>0, imaiita, Jn interjection* .
10. e@g&)3, sammukha, In the presence of (from V with §C)9

face*r

II- t358^a)% parainmukhi, Absent.

12. 13* 14« 6(3'^, cara^i, tn'i(j^, taral)i, tsi):^^) sampati^
These three are expressions of consent; as^ noWy there/ore.

15. <fOad®, iyati, Future.

1^1 C^^> upari, Above^jzptm.

17. odoG#<;, yavade, Until then.

18. «oo©»^, tavade, ^w/iY /A/».

19. «j^ca*, i\n)9L}Ay Across J cross wise*

20. e5e^Q9.y sanikaM, Quickly^ hastily.
SL tst^&affi*y susakkaM, Quickly*

li'^. iNOECLiNABLE^, of four eyilablef.
J. dlD^d* i.% etarehi. Now, this time,

2. ibowj:©^^ tittavata. -^Aott< thaf, so much.

3. «£«)C0 3«)?, kiti&vatd, How much^

4. qp^ljBas^'^^, afiSadattha, Verily^ truly*
6. ^WodisS*., seyyathidaM, Howf

113. 1NDECLINABLE8, offive and six syllables.

1. ^{S'CO©««oe^, appevanama, Therefore.

2. tJDi^CJoS^JKSOaf, Uhiaoniattaya, Ahundantly, abounding.

The above* and all oiher words, which have neither gender,

number, nor ease, are termed <5ioocDj nip4ta, indeclinable par*

tides; BSj c»S)*^^5>«s£)j, uccaMrukkho, iw. a high tree; C»©»C«>9,

cucaMlata,/! a high vine; (^&*C9cf*, uccaMi^araM, n. a hi^h house*

114. O'c««5£)0, rukkliO) A tree, declined with 0^'«

Singular.

1. ^S)« <^L^e5;£)}, uccaMrukkho.

2', dt«5:iS*, rukkhaM.
S* (^(«^^$^c^, rukkhena.

7(J l»Att ORAlfM/llt. *

£. <f%its£i ejg)^, rukkhosnii*

>C« ^ie5^tX5, rukkhaflSK*

7. <Jt««5£)9o, rukkhevfi.

8. Cw^SlQ, rukkha.

So also are declined Qcoo and e35.| without any change
in the particle C®*) ''^"^ ^I"^ i^ ^^^ ^nlf indeclinable particle
mrbich can be affixed to nouns in every case.

1 15. The indeclinable particles denoting cafe, 8ciD«X9, vihliak^ *
ti; self, ^ftwxo, attA ; flr/ioif,-§oflo, kriyi ; plaety ^?t3, desa ; time^
W8)oO or «)0C»; side or quarter^ ^tt^, dif^Vcaniiot be applied to
nouns in all cases; but are subject to the restrieiioiis mentioned
below.

1. Particles denoting Case, can only precede nouns in the
7th case; qpS^ adhi, and ^^^^sysi'iy auto, are particles of this
description.

2. Particles dtooting Self^ can only precede nouas in the 3rd
and 6th cases ; such a particle is t3cx:% sayaM.

3. Particles denoting Action^ can only precede nouns in the
Jst and 2nd case^.; «Q6)®o, is a particle of this description.

4. Particles, denoting Place^ can only precede nouiiK in the
7th case; t^Ocf •) ^araM, is a particle of this description,

5. Particles denoting Time, can only precede nouns in the
1st and 2nd case; ^6o, diva, is such a particle.

6. Particles denoting a particular region or quarter, cai|
only precede nouns ip the seventh case; »^ed3, l)eppha, it
such a particle^

7. Tiie particles O and ^ can only precede nouns in the first
case.

8. The particle •t^s can only precede nouns in the 8th case.
116. Pie| osiliciiF nuist be prefixed to some noun or verb, and

cannot stand alone, but adverbs and other inde^linables may
be used in an uncouipounded state ; m> t3(i90#(53, paj^iro^ ^

PACT aHAMMAS.

7»

ft/ba>, front C3 and &)tf:.et$:>c5S^ pal^arati^ fe siriket, from ike
t&iiie;~>but eso©^ eica, she and^ •tto©, soca, Ac «id/ tpoWoi
€7 bMs9tiv& ti»d<509€)D, karotUiy he speaks or he 4kcls : bav#
tbe piftrtiele affixed.

117. Koynsy «qo®, aima, are of fiwr classef, vis. soeh as ar»
on]y of one gender; those of two gc^ndert; and those of thrto
genders ; and those of no^ender^ or indeclinables.

Nouns are so calfed, from the root ««>£), nama^ whkh m^
nifias io bend,^ because tliej are bent t^ various meanings.

find of the indeiclinable words^

CHAPTER VI.

ON THE FORMATION <Hf COMPOUND WOUDS^

CALLED €d99t», samasa.

118. Of the Jirst species of compounds ^ called ^idSSQDd^Oi,
kammadbdro.

Compounds of the first fpecies are' for the most part fi>rmed
of nouns subfitanttves^^ preceded by their adjectives ; these lat*
ter having their terminations suppressed, and the subHtantiveai
alone being inflected ; as, instead of 6^5St»^c$;)W}@ (^tt^OdO^Si-
nial)antoca soviroca, in written Sc^Oiicyd, ma))aviro,

J^ouns compounded in this manner are called Q5$0f!r)33«83<f
•^9« fiaman&dhikaraNo, from the noun suhstantive and nouti
adjective being both in the same case, and C9S9S3^a:)»>(SQD6)^
samdsantanaUna, because the final yrond is a corapoood terra* *

In the three species of compounds, di^tingiiiished hy the nainet
«©®p5>^'5, kammadkiro; &^4iX^^ cIw«im1o: «>cac5?«5C3-, tappu-
risa, the final term onlj^ is susceptible of a variation ot gender.
The speeies of compounds called ®<fc/St?, babubhllji^ are
epithets, and consequently subjipct to phnnga of genderj^ Itkf
l^i^mon a^jectivea ;-^

fS « PA1.T GRAMMAft.

<^t5X3it36j rat(ap{)i, a woman who wears red cloth^ inslefid of
Cf^lK^OCsS, raUdpa{)i, the noun in the compound form beiu;
preceded by the adjective in an uninflected state ;— also, ®*>^0
C3€>D, maljasaddha, instead' of @^«53CJt:£)0, lualjantisaddha, a ,
tery faithful woman ; «Saoc*i "i'uppalaM, iusteud of ojC»
CC30(3«, nflaM-uppalaM.

The thing to which another is likened is oAen put in a com*
pound of this species; a^, oeod:30€h,8at(bis4uia, a woman rC"
gemhling aswordy in^^teadof td^CSdfOCdJS'jsaUhiivasiiua; ^'5j&
••CXJO, mukhacando, a man with a face like Ihe moon ^ instead
Df ®®»Cj£)©ia«3P'^, mukhasieva cando.

The adjective generally precedes its substantive in com-
pounds of this ppecies; but ijri Fon^.e cases it may cither precede
or follow; as, ®«)I05^ tg^«)D, khatti^a bhuto, or ^^ffloso*
ccdO. bhutakhatti yo, one uho was a king or khadij^a^

In compounds of this ^{ecies, an indeclinable word is some*
tim«s placed berore the substantive; as, ^tf^i?, asuro, not a
itilj/j from «f and trd ;-.aItio, ^^^^cX'^anassa, not ahorse^ from
ijpfiD, substituted for ^ privative, and «3Pc3£3> assa, a horse ;-^
ifpj^^D^cDoOip, apunageyya, not a vtrse^ from <f, e!;«r«>and #(»oO».

When a numeral precedes iu a compound of this species it
16 termed ^cr, digu;— for «>#oJO'^CD«)'', tayoloka, is written,
4S«Q9<R«, tilokaif, three worlds^ ^ being substituted (bra^modif
the nominative plural feminine; @>^,o«t., loknii, the neuter sin*
gular being substitutexL for »QO«i9o, the nominative plural
feminine.

In this manner any other noun may be compounded with a
crude numeral, the second term, being made neuter*

119. Of the second species of compounds, called eDC»<J«C5''^
tappuriso.

This* species of compound is generally formed of two nouns
ihe first of which was in any case but the nominative ^r voca*
Uve as in thf) following examples of each ca^e*

PALI GRA!irMA«. Tt

In the second caFe:— Instead of cf:3S^(fi<S)^jy^j g^maMg^afo, wA#
is gone to the villagey is written CD^Scfi^CD"^, gam-dgato. But ia
the following passage the sign of the case must be retained^
P£X3&063€9,5d:®«3d(S>O)99 passavasi^{)ha gimaMgatO) See^ W&4i*
ihu is gone to the village^ and 80 in other similar passages.

In the 3rd case: — Instead of tf^psBJ^o^SDeCD?, TanMhato, ig
written C?0'5'*iD*«)?, rajal;ato, destroi/ed or put to death by the
Jtiw«f /—instead of ©ttOs-e^cS^g^ofl^^*^*^©?, sonel)i leyjokfipo,
is written ^C30«5O «Q5>ctfis3«^©t50, sona leyyokApo, a weU (th(a
ft the water of it) licked or rather fapped, hy a dog; — instead of
<j3w:)'3 c^-Jsa^jjOJ* (SJ^o^d'-o*, dadhin^ upasittaM lihojanaM, it
written ^Si>tODtftw., dadhibhojanaM, food mixed with butter
milk. *

Instead of ^d«^04S9Q^^?, asin&kalal^o, is written ^ficS3Q
•^0, asikalalio, a war or strife with swords.

In the fourth case :— Instead of 6]SeC3 ^^ofli8*» buddhassadey-
yaM, is written ^S>s^^:i3x'*, buddhadeyyaM, what is fit or proper
to be given to Buddho.

The following compounds, being terms in grammar, preserve
the fcsign of the fourth case in the first member, t^crcjp:^^', par
ras^apadaM, the voice for another; (the common active voice,)
^t3X5)^«^ 3C^, attanopadaM, the voice for self; (the people^ aptive
voice.)

In the fifth cape :— Instead of #&^c7'e:Sot5Da?*, corasmibayaM,
Is written ^©. tftOcfl*, corabayaM,yrflr from a thief ;-^»o ^Iso, in-
stead of &^§):3*mC5S) S)«{3X330^ bandanasn.a-niitto, ii$ written
©^) ^:'® *tJ3O)0, ban<)hanamutto, released J) om confinement. ^

In the sixth case :*-Instead of (5«^«5^SQ^*^i^t3X333> rannoputto,
is written O0d'j#?3W?, i4japutto>fl king's son.

In some instances the sign of the Fixth catie caniK>t be drop*
ped. The following are examples ot tbi» exception.

1g^5;)i)«f;)CX3 Vi^f^ts^^fS^itxO, . bral^manassa kaMl)adanta, the
Brahman's black teeth ;^6m^^sa^Sf'}9i£ycc:iQ^*^ rannomi^.
dha^iadhanaM, the wtalib of ths king Mdgadha;^<y^<^ijes^^

60 PAU QllAltfllAlU

#9t:e»& g^l^tSoG , raSBo asaoca pnriaoca, ttehmgU h^rse and '
man ; but <^'»^3Q^^cg(5t^9Q9(X9y raSno iriiruptttto, the son of
the kmg's iutor^ inajr be written in a compound form ; ap) dZtf
«g5LC^<SX3^0, rajaguruputto.

In thi^ seventh case: — Instead of 5%r«^t.«t3t^^9, rnpesaSii&^
is written tf\»^a9^7Q^3, rupasaSni. a mark in the person. Cer*
tain expresBions conveying reproach or contempt, drop ttni
nign of the sereuth case in the first member of the 4tcMnpound j
as, instead of -ss^tttsS^^^a^S, kupeniaNSuko, is ivritten «^C9®^
^aft?, kupamaNSuko, a frog in a well^ a term applied lo one of
confined lAttiAyiffnoratU of the apor/i/;— -instead of ^g^^^6v:f^»tm^
nagarek&ko, is written eiDcfic^^m^as)?, nagarakiko, a crow on «
tity^ applied to one who is always watching jor an opportuniiy to
obtain something.

The sign of the seventh caiie is preserved in the word
^»<5X3)Gofi#<99?9 antevasiko, a pupil}

End of the OdO^c^tS C9®1tS, tappurisa sati4sa.

120. Of the third species cf compounds^ cMeA ®e«^!S, balju-
bbihi.

Compounds of this species are epithets of other words, and
consequently subject to the change of gender like adjectives;
Example.

In the second case :-^ Instead of cft^tsilti®^^'^ (od*s>tdO) jigat&
samana )aMso, is written ^DcsiQdts®*^^)?, agatasamano, a rest*
dence of Priests, a Viharo.

In the third case :—Instead of cJcd^^ f ^oflO'cS #o5efD«W^,
jitdni indriyini yenaso, he hy whom his passions hate been sub*
dued, 19 written rf#eD«!5$aciro,jitendriyo, an epithet of Buddho;
cfT^^rsiO ^c53S>*ofley3®C3>, ihito a^giyenaso, he by whom fira
is offered in worship^ is written ^oeScroTO, al)itaggi, an epithei
of a Brahma, which may, also optionally, be written ^oc5K5dBl
^*««)0, dggyal)ito:— instead of ^*«>«5>5(^l#«3£>) •ofl«n><s>t3%
chinnarukkho yenaso, that by which a tree has been fetlod^ ia
written Smft^d^^tsSiOf chinnarukkho^ an ax€.

»AU ORAVMAIU 81 -

.In tlie fourtli case :— Instead of i^^ewfo tt.#»0 osvty^ts^
ilinno suifko yassiso, he to whom tribute is givenj is written
^8X5)e9*a«f>o, dinnasttiiko^^a A:i>f^.

In the fifth case:— TnHead cf ScsXS^C^^tf^S oOt!®^^^SO,
ti\ggviiij9it\k yasm&so, that from whkh people go out^ is written
^i^sxsi^ tf ^«*i>o, ni|ffi:atMJano, a village.'

^In the sixth caeec-^Instea^ or^cs®Q3«:» oat!t59S90^ dasabali
Tiiyai98aso» he whose is the strength of tm^ is written ^wQd^^o,
d^sabatoy an epithet of Buddho ; inslead of «^<^ ts »®0 o^C^
^tt^y nutlbi saino ^afisa so, he "whose equal there is not, w writ-
ten qpC5^g)o, asamo, an epithet of Buddho; instead of ct£Q5>o fS
tXSy^ oflCXS •t3), pal^utft ji vl}a jassa so, he whose tongue is broad, is
written eeg^e?»8(iD0, pal)utajive|)&, an epithet of Buddho^ who
can widen or lengthen his tongue at pleasure ; instead of ^<Sd*syiA
tsaaps^ fiOCX3^edO) roa'^antipanna}a8saso, he whose wisdom is
great, is written ®^C3«(?g^jS3^\ mal^apanno^ an epithet of Bud^.
dho ; instead of 8t80C* <|^49;So0tX3»68r, visalaM afckhiyassaso,
he whose eyes are broad^ is written S&OOQC^Sfi^'D vis4lakkho ;— so
also cS£)«s£)Q@S)3» paccakkhadhamm^, a truly righteous one. .

Instead of «edot5D««3QO cc^SSo odt2e5«CiS0, sobhano gandho yas-
saso, that whose smell is agreeabUj is written t3 is^O, sugaiidhi^
well scented; instead of &^»Q^ «»<^^»o0O <caus>t03, baljavo
kantiyo yassaso, that which has many rays, is written ®^49>
<94£«>40)3, ba})ukantiko, the Sun,- instead orScc#6)o«^i^«oflOo5
C2e5#tOO, bal)avo nadiyo yassaso, thai which receives mant/ streams^
is Written Q^<id^#«»0) bal)UHadiko, the Oct an ; instead of G>
tOaSd tsoaOdo^cT^ oatx^^stt^^, bal}avokattaroyassasOy that which
has many maktrs^ is wiitten G!r«^t539{^«)0, bal)ukattuko^
m^ beiiig affixed to the last member of the compound.

In the seventh case:^Inf^tead of $o»o&i2Q$£)'3@o«9^0<£t!®«
tO%matt& bal)avo m&tagj|;& yasmiMtaM,/A<i^ eoAerfiii ma/i^ tf'/f/^A^'W?
ure, is written ®CDQdS)*i^ie):eD€5>*9 mattabal}uiuataggaM, a forest. "

Instead of ts&^i^aC98aO&«>'^^3oc.c5e3j»td), suvaNNaisa«
iFiyavajNJNoyasiiaso, A« whon colour is lik€ gold, is written ^

I.

83 FALt OiBAMliAB^

£)<^«^?ft<Sf«S^>, auvavNavaNNo^ goldettt an epkhef of BmlS^^
Tdis fpficies ftf conipoaiMl is termed t0i£a«5:o8«k3r, sam&B^dliii"
iara < r ^Qis:^fs;>c$^ ®^S^> tuljadhikarajsa ba>)iibbhi})k

Instead of £)5Sd®{5D«B®6&c4e!tt^»^03, vajirtti»p»iiiinl)i yassa-^
9c^ he m wiose kmidt m the thunderboify is written ^dfcXO^j,
vajirapani, an epithet ojSakra.

IcksUad of ^<rde<».Oks)o^c^e:fiO»tto, ttrasi lo«)&Ri jaesaea^
Ac on a^^o^e breast thene is hahr^ \&, written^ ^^d#(33^9)^) uraai*
\q}\\q^ IwJht^ breasted^ to tkisiA^ainple^ observe^ that tk» sig^
oCUie sirT^Btiieaae is reused m the compound ;— when the case
is retaiae(i, tlia eoiBf oi\nd is t^^riqed ^tilDC5«)/a1fupta.

V9»ttatei»j0'9 /(0 who possesses a ccmse ofgopd^ is written t04»^^
i^89»9, sal}cluko*

Tkis apacteaoC com pound is oalled Cf2)99^$X!^, pa{>bani>S^n|«y
because the last term 9tSy>^ ie ta th^ lu^minative^

.I^st^ad of ttfg90)S)0;Q^&x^^oo^a»^^ sattaift a{)^havd yete*,
ihos& ZDhich are either* eight or nike^ is written tStSKXCS; 8alta|)«
pha, months,

Itk^t«ad: of ^©4SfiQ»a©'C3S>eO9®?^^05»^^<5»»(^^C**^r
dakkbiNas^aca put^avsacadisayaM antHi'&laMfed, the point of the^

eompass^ between the- Sotilh^ and the East, Uir writteo <izs^4if

t^©o, dakkhiNapuhb^^ Soutb East. *

Eud ofthe ©>gSS,bal;ubb£)iv

1@1. Of the fourth speaks efeompoundf; cafled 05i^^,dwanda.

When t\^o or mgri^ wofde couie togeth^c^ each in the same

cfise, and which) in the- usual mode of' construction, i^ould be

separated by a eonj unction equivalent to andy they may be

formed ihto a compound of thi« speciesv

There ate t^o modbs of formitig coip{K)und» of this fpeeies;---^
in' the< fiost mode^ the compound' is considered as many ; and^
the l«if^ word \^ therefore put in the plurat iftMnber;_afld in the
afpottd mode^ thi»a^peg^4e is'as^^i^/ and^the last' membeF^ it

tfon^eqti^tly, ptkt in tlie singulaf iiH4ober ftiul neater gender.
Tbi» last specie® is called CSttocdO). «>c*Ww?5K>?i, ekatiaM na*
{)D M^tikaUajii i — neukn ojiike tAme kind.

Ex, Instead of Q^^o© ^53)<S^©, catidoca suriybea, ihh
SmH and ihe Moon^ is written ©«5? (»5o5^^ canda surivai — s©
also ^^^^^^S^q6^^ nai'aaari^'o^ a mttn a m^fnnnf and ^es£^ J'C5
jCi"!:^) akkliarapadaiii, d ItiUr and a T^erd^ The alioiie ure eoni*
pounds *lurined according to tlie first mode.

Ifibtead of ©«;i£)© 5>t3:^©, cakkhunca 4!otanca, ihe tyt and
ihcear, is written ©^5© 5>tiOSD., cakkliu>-otaMi— «<) also>*w)6.if
<»•, g^itavacIitaM, singing and music ; and instead of cgc»© *!5:)C5^
C©> yiiganca naf^alanca, is written t^'j;>«>:.CD(3*i yuganagija-
\<\vi^ a yoke and plough.

Instead of Ci3<5S3qp^tS^"©, l)attliicaa$xSOca,flW ehphnnl and a
horse^ is written ^^:::C3»5 t)atthassaM ; — instead of cpdj© ©1®
©, asica camnvanca^ a sword and a shield^ \^ written, q^0©i®-,
asiccammaM: — instead of fc)*53j© SecwMO©, Sawsaca makasaca,
gadjfics, and gnais^ is written ©''Wt)«»tf, SaMs^aniakasaM ;—
instead of «ji)Q«i'3© Q^t%f^'^'E)y kakaca ulukaca., crows and owis^
is written «50«)«3?g«3., kakolukaM;— instead of «»:o« © cTt,-:©,
namanca riipanoa, ihe mind and the bodj/y is written <3;)0i)o V~ •>
- pamanipaM*

These are compounds f*rmed according to the second .mod«
the first is an example of the union pf worda signifying^ differ^
ent members of ihe hodi/^ qp©o(3«©9 avavaro; the second ofmU'
sicalltrms^ ;^5o:%turi)aM ; the third of teims signifying substan*
ces iniimatdi/ connecitdf *a2':cjX5:>., yogij^M ; the fourth of terms
fiignifying component parts of an army and milHary weapons^
Otd«r}<c^.fSenagaM; the fifth of small animals y worms j insects, and
the like^ ®^C5'<5;)C5^«>«)0, buddajantuko ; the sixth of different
animals which are nalurai tnemies] SScDSCi/®, vividhavirud*
dha ; tlie seventh of such things as are different in their natures^
J^ttfCOO^ic^O, visafahigo,

1^, t* h6 following ate further examples of the formation of
compounda according; to the second mode.

84 PALI GRAMMAR.

123. Words qfdifferrnt genders^ to»>«r(5oD«> b]:iniiRligg«M ;^
InMtead of f^O©^®*:©, iuhicapumdca, id written foSgoDcy
iUhipuiDaM, a woman and a man; ic^ttad of e,^&C)^^^©9
da^ica d£soca. iv %vrittfD C^dj^eSt^dasidpsaii, a fimale ilcvt und
a mah slave; instead of eeoxsio© 8 1 cr©, pattoca civaranca,
is written c«5»3&cr«, pat(acivaraM> a bowl^ and a prvst*s gar*
ment ; instead of cf.CO06 9t»0i>«r;0©, gaggftca sonoca, the rivers
giinga and soha^ is written cficOdlOiei;)*, g^agfl^asonaM*

Numerah^ ^ '©ir, saMkya.
Instead of <3«2© ©^«)«d©«, tikanca catukkanca, three and
fouTy is written ot«*©*p «.«!•, tikacatukkaM.

Persons of different professions, fiC33, sippf.
Instead of «Q»«y:© c^dajo^cr:©, venoca ratakaroca, a
hnshet maker ^ and a coach maker ^ ig written ♦0<5^cj55»'3<5., ve«
tiara thakaraM^.

Persons engaged in hunting^ C9t^949)0, tuddako, or catching
game.

Instead of e3049^5xS<»ad:© «)0c5d8«»0©) s&kuntikoca m^ga*
Tikoca, a bird catcher j and a deer catcher^ is written t3)^«$^90ft
49)S)0cf;>849)-) sakuntikam&o^aTikaiiff.

Inanimate t flings^ €fC»0«?, app&nL
Instead of ^:^C:© e3<3d©» droica sattlnca^ £/a)/ and £m]^i it
written qpiC^tt^sS, drasatthi.

Things used by Brahmans who are fellow students.
Instead of «iC5© tK^Ot:©^ ka{)|)bancakatapanca, a staffs
and the crest of a peacock^ is >vritten t^€d<e5:Q?c«, ka|)phakatdpaMf

Trees^ Shrubs^ ^, (Sk ©e5£)), rukkbo.
Instead of Q^&o© ®^®(3'o©, dhavoca khadiroca, is written
OS®^(5% dhavakiiadiraM; and may also be i^ritten Q©^^5?^
dhavakadird.

Grasses^ &^f^ tiNai^f,
Instead of^«)C^9© ®^3^C5(©, niunjoca babbajoc^, t>vo speciei
of grass^ called in Singhalese^ ^g^pc^^ mudutapU| ai|4 ®^c$^

WA1j\ grammab. ' fi5

A^, babu8ta,n9, is written S^d'S)®^'*, oiunjababbftjaH, wliicb
Bi«ij aUobe written.^<c5'€)S3c5(, munjababbaja.

BeasiSj c tt, pasu.

Instead of ^®Cl!© C5(3»C<©, ajoca elajoca, « goai and a sheep,
is written <fC5(5«9i% ajaiakaH> or optionally tfst^iQfSi^jBLjttaki^^

Valuable ardchSyQ^^'y dhanaM,

Inst/sad of ^6§f(sss^<jss^z€> w©«<tfi^O©, l)irannojca suraNNO-
f>»j gffld orie anfi goldyis written, eitber 6^6(S!S^?s^ ca©'<^5»^*, l)i>.
raiiSa suYaNitaM, or 6j<5OT{OTijC3Q-^i^}, l^irannasuvaNNa.

Grains f Q^.^*, dhanaaMf

Instead of C3?^©p0#9?©, sallca yavojca, rice and barley ^\%
written, eitber c*0(3od©., saliyayaM, or ttOcjocQo, saliyava,

Counlrks^ d'>ef)C<;% janapadaM.

Instead of »9':^© ^wott^CO©, Wsica kosaloca, .K^'j/ and
Kosoly is written, eiiber «»:!fl€^«)OCJC% k^sikgsalaM, or «59f3
p^Wtrgo, kasikosala.

^bsiroft qualiliesl pf opposite significations j f^?©© ©tcTO^
«f ^S)*, nicca Yirodlii addabhaM.

Instead of ^xgco^© ^^tsc©* kusalanca akusalunca, ^i>/i/«
flndvipe^ U j»Tiiten,einier -ag^igo-^ttQ-, kusah'^kusalaM^ or ^C|
CO^teC'O* kusalakusuli. '

. pirds^ ta-a^»4i^0j saku^o.

In$tead of ffi®J»o©®eo*?D:©, bakoca baUk^ca, a stork and
<j ^OTfl// crawe, is written, either ®«)®(3o«»^ bakabalakaw, or
6>«s)®(«o«f)0, bakabalaka.

Words de^otin<^ any thing produced from milk^ ©053^5'^; •,
vyinjaxiaiif.

Instead of ^g)© ^a>©, daSica gliatanca, sour curds, and oikd
butter, is written ^©?s«),, daSighataM, pr <;©(at»;)f^3, da^igha^
t4«i, ,

Cardinal points or regions j q wa, d isa»
Instead of t!lp© c^cjcr©, pubbafica aparanca, Eastmd West,
J8 writteii, eiljier 2^^C3(5f, pubbip^raM, or eQDC^ao, pjubba^
parS.

<p:pd of tlje 4th spe^i^s of poropjouflds, palled ^5^sg3?0, dw|ind<>,

124. 0/ the Jlflk species- of compounds^ called. ^©ijStOD^S^
avyayibh^vo. . ^

A compound of this species has a preposition or other in«
declinable word for iu first member, and a noun Ibr its )uHt>
ierminatinjjr in the »iga of tbe i^Mjter ^ender^ and it is for tli#
most part indeclinable.

Thus from ^S, adhi, ovevj or upon^ or toward^ and f ^, itthi*
itfemaley is formed the compound qp©^, adhitthi, iu a neuter
form*

If the last member of the compound end in any letter but
ff, the cases are, invariably suppressed; and if it isnd in a lonj
vowel, tliat vowel is made short.

Instead of «Qc5dc5tX^ t3®C3«, nngarassa samipaM, near to a
tilt/^ is written ^C3e50«)C5», lipanagaraM, in which example, the
last term ending in ep is changed into c;p*.

When the sense will admit of it, the last terra ending in «f
may optionally assume also the sign of the seventh case singi^*
lar; as, ^t3«J0:o©c5, qpanagare hy or near the tity.

Instead, of <y^D9&D ®«»S)«SdO«nf, abhavo makkhikanaM,
mlhoutjlies, is written «Se®«5DS«»% nimoiakkhikaM, from ^^
without^ and ®fa^ ts^»^ makkhikaM, a fly.

Instead of «f «r»^«>Q) ©<9cJ'025D», anupubbo theranaM, an order
pr succession of Priests^ is written cf«g^«}cr% anuteranf,
jPriesls in succession.

The preceding are instances in which a preposition is the
first teriu of the compound;— in the following instances, the first
jerm is sometimes a ptepositiou and sometimes an indeclinable
pf a different species.

Instead of qp^^S«»«Jd§® SS^^SsS^jt anatikkammasattii^, not ex*

* It is the opinion «f some that the first member of a compound of
this speciet, stauUs ia the place of the sign of the case in (he la»f
member, and tli^t the preposiuod tfQ, adiii^ in this example has *' <»
e^eiH of the seventh case*

H^cfiftg (me*^ strtngih). li^^writteA osdot5l)aK»*9 yatli&aalliai^ a^^
cording to one^s abidityh ta ikfs utmtkstofom*spower^

Instead of i9^(S)oo^g)9\ jeyebuSSh^^ those who are oldy \9
inrritten cSdo^Sd., yathabuSShaM*

Instead of a:«3b3©«o c5<J®Q5«e, 5£ca5, yattako pariccheda
jivassa, to the end o/one^s existenccy is written o30©5?©», yava-'
jivanf.

Instead of epot^^ssos^QesS^*-, ftpabbatikhettaM, aj^a^fcfy^e/d
as far as t^^tke tnouniainy i» written ^cSD^^s apabbatax.

Instead of qpOc^Q<5;)S^oS^f, ^jalantasitaM, cold as far as the
end of the water, is written qpot5*(3<5;)o:«, ajalantaM. But instead
of ^t3X3*»®o3*5o,, uttainoviro, an eminently/ persevering or
ajrenuous person, is written crO^cTO, paviri>, a compound of th*
4S)0@cDao^O, kummadharo, species, and not t^Qd; paviraM.

And also, instead of Sfis^fSj Q$@i)3, vi9i{){)bo dham mo,
excellent law or religion, is written ^C^g)#®S)D, abhidaaimo, and
not 9t5Da)i®tf) abbidhammaM.

Instead of ^©Sco. <p»x50*, kucchitaM annaM, despicable food^
is written ^rx^^mt.*, kadannaM.

Instead of ^CX3«id*(3^8^!!'^% appakaitilarairaM) Bad salt, instiffi^
dent in str/ength, is written JW»9^3©e^«, kaiavanaM % aw* beings
substituted for ^, bad^

1 nstead.of ^©5« eootj (JissWO, kucchitopuriso, a despicable man^
iVwritten, either «»D^«iW?, kipuriso-, ar, ■«5^'<^®^^r'^"P"''i80j
but the last term of the compound does not terminate in the
•ign of the neuter gender, and* i^ declinable, like eompourids oF
the «»®®S)"3S)(^:, kammadbiro, species.

So likewise, instead of «5»i»df6, na«uro,«a/ a ckity^ is written
<^W#<5^^ asuro, a Titan, S^.

125. In the species of compounds, called «^©i5<3c01^©^, avyayi-
biiavo, the first term is the principal one; in that cnlled e»Oo5
0, tappuriso, the last term is the principal one; in that called
)#o*o^ karjucdhsl^ro^ botlrterm^are'equalia importancii;

;UOi*

«^

FAtT GftAMMAA.

So also ifi that called 0«>^% d wando;— in that called 6) ^^jaw
bal)ubbflii, another term isth^ |)rincipal one.

End of the t3*)oe?o>6., samasakaNSaM, or Chapter on tif
formation of compound words. '

CHAPTER VIL

126. 6n the formation Ot DERIVATIVE WORDS.

The present chapter treats of the derivation of fine speciet
•fwords from another; as, adjectives from substantives; and the
contrary &c. hy Allans of certain affixes and occasional modifi*
cations '^f the primitive word^:— rAwpur/ of grammar i$ called
tDSod?) taddhitaM.

In forming derivatives by §©, vuddhi, augmentation^ the
first vowel of the primitive words is, in the derivative,
changed ; if ^. into qfo, if f into d, if ^ into®.

Inii^tead of £)3d I3^e3 ^^SS&O, visif){)hassa puttp, the son of
VdsHthny is written ^O^'^CSl, vasi|){)ho; instead of 6fie0t3C3
QODO, vdsiffhassadhlta, the daughter of VasHtha^ is written ©0
ec&, \asi{)J)hi ; instead of ©ofi^c^Mq^rS©*, Vasifj^hassa apac*
caM, the offspring of Vasitlha^ is written ©ofiCft., vdsi{)|>haM.

Instead of «»S@c^ ^ooS©., kacca8saappaccaM,/A<? offspring
pfyKaccahtty is written 4Ki@&ocC#«^'., kacc&yano, or «i©©o®«»0>
kaccano, by means of the augments qfOoo«), &}ana, and fO«5>,
ina. This could not be written 4Sdo€)S>, k&cca, because the aug'
mf^otation by §®, vuddbi, does not take place when the final
letter is doubled. These augments are termed f^ocdf^^ nft^ana^
and «5D)«r, nana ; the letter ^^ being prefixed to signify
that the primitive must be augmented.

Instead of 8<^QD0o0iq^e5€)&*« vinataya apaccaM^ the offspring
of Winatd, is written #G^<9;«'«idC>o0aflr| veiiateyjal'^ «r ti^^mm

1

FA LI' on AMM AA i , B0

#M90in^ vinttleyyo; the ^fHx w^^^iBf N#yyo^ pt'&mWy ejya^
' thai is <)a0i9^ \vtUi^» withptti augmeatotioti, being Mbgoined*
ta tbe primitf^ve.^

mt^^jB^ Neyya^ and dasn^eyn^ that is, ddM^'withandwitliout
aiigin4»ntation, aiBxed to wordn/tdrrndtri^Biives^ignVfying pro^
prieJhfior fUaesi ; gi%^ instead of ^»©jii^O?«M&»itfc»»t», dak«
hhu«(ii]lvateyaii9a90) he to mhonn a gifi is presented^ is writtiea*
^tC9^.!i»i^«cd39y dakkbtneyyo, a person meriting agiflz

4^ my that .is ^^ mtli^aafmeiitation of tbefiifst vowetof tha'
prJuiiUvei in. all cases, except when preceditifif a compound*
consonant, forms patronymics; as, Q«9®j dakkhij the son of'

^^/i4iki|^ that is f lBS)y ika^ with augmentationof the- first

vowel of th)9.pfiinitiye, with the same exception* forms po/rony*

fuics; as, instead of ts^wgowtSM «ft3©6>., sakyaputtas^a

Bpi^eiXMy an offkpriitg.or descendant of Sakya^ is wriKea t3«Rtt'
gisx>j#«9»9, sakyaputtiko.^

®, ba, which is.afterwacds doubled, forais p^/ronymirs^/ as,
eS)iig)^, nf^aiN^abbeiy toacgtfi^S):, bbitubbo^ the son of Mdndo*
the son of. Bbdtu^

4^, Mava, thatJSk^E^, ava, with auj^nieiilation^ forms .|m«.
tronymics; as, instead of ®f!r^^^^^ ^tsSS)*. mtinuno apaocaM^
thfioffspring^ofi'ManH^\%wf\iien%i^59^f)%m&nwot

•4i$o;> N«|:a> that.isC9<5^ em, with • a agmantation, forms jmm
txonj/mic»y,\ asy iuQtead of coSMJafltj^oBOW, sanianassa patto,
the offspring or pupil ofa^ Samana or Priest ofBuddko, is writlen^
tx^SifSi4^»iX2f sft|iiaNero<

4^^, Nika, that is f «k>, ika; with augmentation^ btit occai^'
iix>Kuilly.w,itkoAitr is applied in a very extensive application, in
. fiD^mJu^ad^ectiveSy as will be seen in tli^ followin«r examples •
as^in^t^doC ^pfi^im C3.tt^<e , gUatenaf'aMsaJ)|)bo mired w&h'
clqtifif d, buU^^ hwniten W^»^\ gUitiko ; instead of ^CSB*
•^Sto.«<;^»««5i5w^ utunipiena taratiti, he (who) etimbs^ or goes ^
^(U<^i^^^^>«wrilteijL.S)C^>S^«m^^ uiumpiko, wUdi may alsirf

SI

n yati 6dtAji]irA»m

^e mitten withc^iti soi^jmenMioa, Grit/9S^<M9 ulftmpifi^;
ili6lQ«4 of «a«D»#Qit^®t5«Bt% sah»{>eaa caratUi, he. {vtludyridi»
in a chariot^ is written .WO^-Qis^es)?, ife^kafika, a ChafioUer ,'»
if^^iMd. qf ^^t?l/t>/©^^j,> siseiia.vaii^tfii, Ac (wlio) cfirrMs ©ii-
l^i^h^udf i^ written ^^^MOO, 9i^il((K

. C?o3ij«?, eyyak^ ».iicl ^^^ i^fen, or ^», aka, with »agu
i][)9t^taU<¥), Km^ a4j^ciive»} hu^ are only afBxed h> noms intihe^
feminine gaodcir: a*>, iNiatcad-of S)®Q9ocf ««j^«9?^ eBmp6yaiiKJ&4o^
q$l^ iqwf i» Cbufi^fAj {a€ilj^,). is written ©♦Sttecws^ww,

Iosl€ad of -apa^ocrooc' e^SS^ kiisiN^rayaM vagaliti, A#
2y£o rm^f^in-JKusinmas (fli<?%, J. w vritteii ««R^e«^;05«»€«io>
ki^iGi^iikk^, emjif^ihikmifOfKu^nma. Tliis iiflix is also appliecF
t^ si^ify ike whcMUmt ctr enxhitfof Of fHstr$ct or cottniry,- (tf^«joc3

ina^adhevaf;atitiv4 tassissarev^', is written ®l<»£^»^«w ina'^a-*
^hilip)^ an^mhtkhUuntwchmfafMagad^i^ (B&har.y

^Ci«5?qaTf^ ajaaiyya» ig used io.tbe £ru»natinn^of adjeetiVes ;
%», ifistead of qpc:C3C*OTafl^ 8tS«5e&^>, assaj^tiy^ visr|)|)Iia> distin-
gmishtdfr^m thermit oj horses j i» ^vVi^en q^CM5«P<5^o03r^ assa-
j4o.iy.yo^

(353^, Sa, 18 used; ia fbrmiii*^ adjective*; a?, fr>s^ad of ^«dc5>
«ij^e<i^«^fiis ai?flr«ptifattitebhaM^ lAho^ zulfkh ovgHt to be ac^
comted chi^ i% wriiteft ^csxd^KSi*, ag^afiHam, tfie affix beinjj

«3«, nika, is used as an affix^ mih tfee foHbwfn«r word?,
wAfeh it: QonMort^ mte^ad^iectives:^.

Wmulii ft^okyias^ wfiAi^^/i«f7f/^gV 9^^«3, adWto; «r^fo»^
^?^^^W3» iMo; asmmMingj f»«>?55G>3«>«>?, samifdhSno ; appoint*
if^%f^-^^m^% myogfn^ artier. sqis9iee^^&^.^ sjppnM: good^,tD&»y
]^N.SiM*; U^fRhoqd^ e?S«-^ jivikajjfr; destroying, ^^©qdO, I}aro,
4K;;.«Hii.ina««wlof €ftS©S®S;S>'^a&«S* abttdframmamadhfteti, //<?
^HftfefO^ «4<ijrfiCA.<4o. AbbhUMmmay or^dtsc^tme nddre^sedtjf

or without an^meniation «fp^a3^® s><Q9at>, «UiidhaWiniko.

Ifisti^ad of &@^0 «idcx>* VSi@ie>*9 vma^i^i kataM kaiiuflmM| a
itinr done by speakiff^^iti ilffiti^n ^0®@*Xi*^ vacasikaivt; altio n
<Ai/?g- rfowe /ry « >w<7«, So^^fl**?*, iManasikaM-

Instead of C5<S«<5' es^^^Q^S^i^D (S'^^^s^o, srarlre saivnidlifini
ireda»tt9 pains ot siifferifigg coHeclcd or drought iagejtkcr m Hf
"bedp^ 4s written Wo*c?«»o, Rdrif ika.

Instead of Q}#(5«r;^#iao?»:, dwarenijrutto, appoiniad io re*
^ain (it the door^ is written <»(^SQ(?«>«s>9, cU^virvko.

Instead of ^«;^oqp&X3 tSob^'xS. yiaaui^^a sip^Mi' ti, bewhost
science is that of the lute^ is written »Q-^^«Jr5, veaike.
. Instead of c5d^^)j fifSS^dt^So;^ gandho as^a bbaNSanti,
Ae whose goods are perfumes^ is wfitien cq'3r'3^^9)\ gandiiik6. '

lostead of @^cf)^<53S)) 2?C)cps^,jiiag&}^auatvi Jfvatiti, ks
a$ho gets his livelihood by hunting, \% writteii cg^c^O^iD-^i oif&ga^
viko.

Instead of C36s>C«> ^3>Q50, jalena l)ato, destroif^d by a m%^
Ja %vritteii C<©'*«M, jiliko.

Instead of ^^^SQ^^^Qi^Oj^uttenabaddho^/fed by a ropi
m* cord, is written t3Q[jS«>«>;, suttiko.

Instead of &9»c!^0 ^O^ ^:>^'^^'i&j e&poasfta avudboti^ zi^boH
«)«ipo« 15 )« 6oa?,,ie written ©.^Q»«»0, capiko.

Instead of ©9#c»0 ^.ft» «f^®0»Ooa8, vato a^sa ibWkott,
whose disorder is y)ind,\s written Qo^tgao, vatiko. ;. . •

Ittsieftdor Q5)& t^tS®efMsr>o^ bttddfaepacann^^ pleased tJcH^
SuddhOy it writteii ^©»W3, boddbf ko. ^

Instead of 8^<5£)2^ «»«)• t5D©», ratt«iia kft«M bltawSa^
goods iomgH vMb a ckih^ is written S)^^S valthik^At-

* Instead of i^'i®^^^^^^^^®^^* <»®<^^S «)a)t3.5^S©1,
IcumljoassAptirini&naiii taitiatJlliali tesaMr&siv^, Xidhose size is (hat
ofaKumhha^ or whose worlh is equtvatdnt io that of ti Kumhhco
wr4 hcAp of£$mihiiSy{mn^ii) ii wriit^a ^S^f «ft^ kiiuil^ako.

W fALTnesTKAlMlIA'R.

irtVA i/tc«, 18 wrH(en'iEf«r£l^«a>?,akkhiko» a gv7mA/^r.

Instead df 9cs3#gD&M«o'ej(#«9^S&'^, magadkeva iRati jiteti v&,
he' who ^resides or is born in 'Magadhity (Babar,)is written'®)
Cf^Seo)9, inagadiiiko.

^,113, that 18 <f, a, with augmentation, i« *uted as an
alBx, and forms tidjectires with words eignifying cofottrfftg- »r
d^iffg; as, instead of «C20#©«r><r?»O?«, kasSvenarwltaii, ^««frf
cr stained wiih turmericj is WTitten «)0toO©., kasava^; so also,
€^C*» nflaM, and o€»% pftaM, blue coloured and i/dlvw coloured.

Instead of ®<Stde^^^«, mal)isassa idaM, rAi« behngi io a
buffalo^ is written .©0C^t3«, mil;isaM.

So al^, the componiild^J'Ocf *eaf5tf-, rfjaporisaM,* king^sntiU
the last member having- its first vowel augmented. "

Instead of^®:5i£>)co»«D0 OD«rttj5;^0 "«DC36cSt3«<^6^t*0'«^fatt
«K)©g€)tto^C5 ©0, raagadhdgato tattrajSto tasuissaroso as^anitaso
ti\ a, one come from Magadha^ oue born thercy its ruler, or one df
4ls'inhabilants^ is written ®ocft'§^Oo, m^gadho.

Instead of «»^53S«)0^?to cA ^zsss^^ kattikddlljiyutto, appertain-
t*ig to the constellation^ 'txjOJQBttJ, kattika, is written'*JeM»p?#«»9,
kattiko, the month of November ; the first vowel nbt' being aug-
Itnented, because it precedes a double letter.

Instead of ^^®:> cfot^ ®^©«»«, buddbo aftsa deValftlfj
£uddhois ihis man's deity ^ is written ©*©j, buddho.

Instead of •£«3«<5a^*cp«)£S) qa«»wcS, V}akaraNaM av^a
fedbiteti, i^ written, •£toiaW»<r«>^,veyyakarliNo,tfgr4»«l»ajtfflii

Instead of C3c«>s>c5cSe?£)ii«W3, sagaretfi «ibhatto, ^is writ-
ten'tSKS^DOTC) ^agaix>, fecr. ^ *

f S^, ima^fou, iya, ^So^, ki^a, are u?;ed ^as ti^xes in ih« for^
roation of adjectives ;— the two first express productiony besidet
man^ oilier meanings ; as, instead of ^Qtfpa5#OD3, ,p^cchajat%
horn last, is written C5f)5*®c, pacchimo.

Instead of i)«2£¥«<»60»cJ*«j»?, «HJittS8»j4tijA.jito, bom

iifihehuYhdn ¥atei(^aiw6fthe human f<^€c,>i8^Ktt4ir©i^JClto
C5»eo#odO, manussajatiyo, a human being.

Instead ^f -^^olio) ^jib^^stfMj ^aitte. ifiiyut toi last^nM or
ypkedf 18 writleii^ either ^<i^>i^?,>«HliiiiOy t>r <f<9«lbsod7,'a4lt«
j^Oji the last of a suits.

Soalsocf^)bii9of3, viv\f^k\yo^ii^h(ihitan^ofAn0lak{U
. Insttad-or^^SdOy) -qptS^^^S, puitoasgaaUJilU/Ase^i^AoAfW
« loif, is, ivritten ^^s^^^Q^' puUtmo, or K^^GKAm^'iy pattije^
' u father or parent;

Sd also ^ks^qB® Jd?, kapplyo. .

4^3(9, niya, or (#od, lya, that is c*a3, iy,^, with -a«4 wthomt
augmentadoh, form adjectives, ^flnQh^is^ifyxehatisagri^fible
or fit; as, iiiBteadof ©^)ti;>ca32>7«r..,baadba«as«|J)lv4ftaMr^i
*4:ays^forbindii9g9 is Written &^)«^*> bdiidbaui>AM^.>jS^jdr
binding or fit io be bound.

Instead of &«49)ts)<nc)e$S<B*y caiikamafia«8q;(;itaM> nfgretfuA/tf
^forwalkingyis vviitteii &*«i^lid«9^«0«, chai>kilin»atyftM.

40C%, dtii, is used in formluj; a4J6ctives/attritmtive«f.lM>f«

•aessioQ^ and .generally iHipiy- an • esicess- or- abunilanee of ^ tha

^qnaiity expreft^d by tti^.nonntP'^wbich it -is ' subjoined ; >4ui>

instead of^t§&5S3&0®^<g^QD9*al>hfjjWb&il^uloy he^o^aund$^in

^coveiousnesSf i» written qkSQ5^08> abi^iyjh&lif y cot9tou»'S^.

formation pf the d^rces pf cof^pvrison imad rintemifjf ipf^d"
JfCtivcs*

.The aflixes ivhidi servetafpnn .the-d^^rees-of oo^np^son
-Rnd intensity of adjeQtiv^8,iai:e ^<$j taira, o>&y tatlii^j )#tt5J>Vf
.issijia,, f^y iy^^^f e^r tj^I^ha ; |i8, instead 4>f ^^o^s^ca t9* j^^flc^
•o5«^ C9O0>O3O), ayaiuctesaM atisayena p&poti, this is ih&'mctft
.MiflftilpfikeseXfevsQm^)U writtep poce>a^<:So,;p6pa^r«^eacoi
♦ •®?,;pi4)ataiDp,>cx©C?(»««»3, . p^pisiiiiip, c?&s»od9^ p4p«y<^, 'W
..jB^CSo, p4p.%t^*

All Uteteafiims serve t4o.eacaU< the itttMaHy^of tbai<d[)«c-

^AXA faSAM HA-n^

they <»n fce diftia^uishftd into tbd ttir^iclasses^f <^ Costipiir«4
live'' and '^Superlative."

In the folloirifif, and «ome other iiifrtaTCes, tfie^'miMre
Md^ective undergoes an ^meraalons change hehte the affixes -^^
iyeif and ^CS, iJ)J)ha; as,

Pl'imitive SuEwtJtute.

tXQ^, pawittha, t^ «a, «>t3*33»>,«eyyt>, #C**^^o, seJ){>ho.

0> vi, forms adjectives of profession', a^, n>sf^ead of #®o))
tpC»7«5!D, medha assa atthiti, he {who) /i«5 wiiAm, is wriUen
♦®cD:s9, «iedli6vi,Dpi^.

'fi, si, affixed, forms Hkeivise adjecti've^ of po99e»stoti ; af»,
^D^^^caS, tapassi, nntticeiicr the Jast consonant bein^douWerf.

^«>, ika, andd')- i. bt9 ^ased in forming; a<yeetiTes; as, ^9
•OJO, daNSiko, or ^©, daw Si, a man bearing a^taff^ f Pilgrim J'

©«>3«^j vantu, affixed, forms adjeetives of pofisesftion, which
in the .nominative change <:»?95^, intoqpo^ as, tg€oS?, juna v4^
-mluauif oagsa^So, pannavi, 9!>ist.

©««^, mantu, affixed forms adjectives of po&sesrfon whidi
likewise i« the nonM native change oM^^, into ^3; a#?, t3<Sgb,
«stim£, twDing a good memory; «)0«];€)o, bintini^, having rat/i.
But when' @<5;«», maiitfi, is subjoined to <yocg, aytij the la«t
vowel of that word is suppressed, and qpc?^ introduced be*
#ween the noun ftnd the affix ; as, cfajc;C3i)3, iyasmfi, agedj vene*
fable.

1^, Ka, that ts <f a, wrtfi angTimiitation, except wiiere it is
^preceded^ by a double eonsonaut, is an affix used in forming
adjectives attributive of some quality; as, t5«rg)o^ saddho, a
Miever.

©05, inaya, affixed to words, denbtes the mulerial 0f whit^
miy iking is made^ -or ihai of which it ekie/ly consi^s ; as, instead
i>f tg6^^9^c^C5«»d)«; suvaNNenapakataM, mMde.of goldj is
iffitten ttQ-f^i^Sjc*, suvaNNamayaif, or ^tsoQ^i^WidcxSft
ao» aiiKiunayaM r*"^ likewise 9#«;»9od«^ jnanofltayaH, Itts

iifotUMBi^ or tpttAtiwg* €f ihou^y^ tbe^ final qi of ®<m Vei Ag
ehanired into S), for the facility ofpronuuciation. v

Tbe feliovHing afiixe*^ teiHnfl^:t0.fi)me|5a^?/9aMJ<5>iBipivaj(fo^
«TO used i» formiiTgordifiiilii ftc.

5c3, tiya; as, instead of ^vmK^tufm^% £nnaiiirpv^aK0, tbmr
phtetl bjtj kso^ i»i writton gc&fiod^y dutijo^ second ;^^^ likewM

dy t5ha^ 2>, |>ha j as^ ©^^-3©^, ca4iittft#, fbitrth^ the d being
preceded by «?•; and^ 5^#t6o, chajpho, sixiky tlie £> beingr
doubled.

Instead of ^sQ^^if:i ©^©-od^ aSShena cirtuUbo^ hatf tUs '
rAviv //?^ Jh«rifi^ 13 written «f6%«€»?, aSSuSSho j instead of
<f#©d«^e»*^«!0^ aSShena doti>0, A«//'7pw^^«*f tkesetfond^ \9
wttiten ^®*ffi«c> dfvaSSAo, or^cfi«^6»?, diyaSShO; instead of *
<f«S©«^«)oitQdc, a^Sh^natatijo', Ao^ /ew ihan the ihirdy n
wri4t«»« cjaei cS ^o3?,. aSSJiatiy 0^

^, ma, masculine^ ^'©i^o,,pan(ir{Cmo ^femmine^ 0©Sj p^ncaj* .
mU^fihj fiinn cr^?j>e5:«.^<5^, p^<icai)n»Mpur%ta*

Iriistj^d of C?^ii^«KrC^£i {tc©, ekoca daaaca} aiRor it ba9,beei>^
compounded as a ©^^^Wd^W, dvanda sam^sa, is wriUen. tS^fS^-
^tSyekids^»Q^ eleven ; i}\e final «f of c$«sd,^ka^, in the compound
CS^B^ca^ekadasa, beings made long.

Soalso 9:^C3, twadasa,./a95/tje.

Instead of oS^W, tiJasa, »w, being substituted for ^, atid the
<J of ^, dasa^ changed into <5, is written «s>«ocr£:', terasar,, '
thhteen.

Instead of © T^ttC?, catuddasa, fourteen^ is sometimes wfrfttea
©ajW, cuddasa ; the ^.of ©.^,,c«atUj^ being suppre^f^ed and §[
subntrtuted for ©. ^

Instead of tfi^W, chadasa, sfxleefi^ h wriffen «W:(^,t?, sol'asa ;
tJ", wlirch afterwards becomes •Cd:^, bei»g substituted for c^ and'
<^ being changed into (^.

Fh»tead of ^C!hjr5, appadasa, is written qpcSO 5 W, appharasm,
th« 7 of e9 being lengthened^ •nd'the ^ changed' iia to cf.

1Memi<i49y'&^p ift^sabsiilutediii the noti- €Do9ea^, li&vislto
iif Iwenly-two.

..Sly DKa/is uted^aran aflhc ta express tHt'Ofidmaliuiinber^; a9,
instead of Cdss>o^C5^5)e50*3<5o>^o$ ek&iasaniiaftipttralfO) isr^Hj^^it*-
tefi-,X$«^9^^>Sli^ ekadaMmo, eJeventfi:.

(j^^ i^.U<u$ad a^ aiiaUx to express the Ordintil. nrumlitera iii:
the feminine j^ender; as, d«ii0^di, ekidBfii^ ekvenik.

^ki) ifttU^ed aj[i»aaSi^;after cerlain nmnerah; .a^ Jnsteaifxif
«®r3<y3t9«R0^ qpH^OpS. dwepaFimanfcii a^^eti,, //lol (wJiieh).
A//5 (W(}, is wrtttin 9«m dwikaM.

Sfo aUp ^«f3i, tika, /Arcc,

Tbe4iffixe« «9»(<^) kaK,.and>4$r^ that i^^cPtandlVi wiihaagmcn^.
tfttion, are. used in.ft>rHMn2(;cplJeGtive nouii»; as, instead of S<5t>

MferitteA,do«fTt:ei:^«^«d9^ ui4kiU9s«il^o, or (tOf^^tXfla, laaniisso^

Instead of 8 and w, is lyritten €)o3», dwayaM, and-^ss*, ta-
jaM, theAnal fel>eingchanged'int0'^, aja.

«3D, la, is also used as an dflS-x in^fOrnvin^ collective nouns ; aS)
««0®ie»5, gdmat^, a muUihtde ofvillagrsy ^^dOcs:^^)?, nigaratd^ n
maltiludcofdtiis. ^

^if ?:5)b3,N)atta, and ^o* ta, are used as affixes in the formation

, of abstract noun$;, (c»39o<®, bhavarta>); as, instead of 8«JtJtcc3

ts>:)®©t>, canda^sabhayo, ike naiujreof the Moony is written ©^^

tSXX», candattaM* So also ^^^txdcsads*, manussattaM^ man"

Itnd.

So .also ^®px3)*9 daNSittaM, the nature of wood.

Sq also t^^^^TSfSi*^ pacakattaM, cooking.

So also t!f^(3^9XK*. nilattaM, blue (colour.)

The firat.exaoiple U cl.a^.«^4 under the. head^of tmQ, bh&.va;
the secpad, under that of eSfoJ^ti ; the third .^SU.daJbhJm; the*
fourth ^3S0, kri}&, the fifth cg^^, gUNa.
^ The following are e^cjiifn^plf s of abstract nmu^^fyi^Hif^^Jiy. the

affix ^«^j«jrf^^tbitif,ojf with«%Miyu«AMiQAi

1^-

FAU GftAMMAB^ 97

!• elbSfi paNSic^nTy kamingt from oOftOor), MN^ito.

S. •«9)0C3aQ.9 kosallam, cleverness^ QrpurHjf^ from -agtS^Q?^
kusalo,

S. esoSc^BS^", 8&maSSaif , absence from passionfttom tsG^'^O^
•amaNo.

4. «>689!l^t^«) 8o})fijjaii)^6iic&Ai|i) from t^&^mc^^ sul^ado*

5. 8)(9?<f catt*. poriftsaM, manhood^ from ^^#t89) purisO.

6. i»t^t549M93*, nepakkaM, 5A:i7/, from «?e9^«M» nipako«

7. t3)<5vc0*y edrup'paM, appeanaicey from tdo'x^i^cd, 8ar6po«
8. S)t:fi)0D«) osabbhaM, the nature or action of a buUy from

^ttCD, udabha.
9 ®OSg)% opammaM, the nature of an example^ from ^tsSo,

upamsu

In ihe first of the preceding examples, the «i of tte primi*
tive is changed into &, atnd that letter dotibled; io the second, the
final Q of tke primitive ii doubled ;-«iii the tfaitd^ the final ^^
it changed into 40^, and that letter is afterwards doubled ;—
in the fourth, the final < is changed into^, which is afterwards
doubled; in all the rest the final letter is doubled, and in every
in stance it will b^ observed that tfaenffix <0 is suppressed;

Instead of f d#«OQ ti63#€>^, isinobhivo, is written, by meiins
of the same affix^ ^^exs», irissan,^ ihe nature of an Irshd.

ISS; The affix ec^Q is further used in forming tbe folldwhi^ib-

stract nounf^ *

©ftcj-, muditfi, sofinesi^ ^6m %Sh A^du*

^^eoo, araljata, «p(?rf*,from fl^tf^^ara^a.

The affix tfrjisiwi attaua^ is alii> used in forming nouns e|i
presstve of a particolar ijuality; as, gas^««»«-, f^uihuj-
lanttttanaM, Aopfiig' UfmiMotdpds^ns, from S<§c6^«,ptitujjalm.

Instead of «r»©«oA®©> >lki3danameva, is written, witk the
affii di^ ify% »0iS©«?«9*, ttincaSaaii, ^ ilM ^fhmng

no{hing.

Instead of 'Kse)'^c0?c|^e;S>*^ k«iiSaniy4apaceaMv i^ written
^mi^9^(fs^fS^$ koaSaaoo^ iht cg^prmg of Muii4»di ike of

9g PAtI iGltAMHAR.

4ig being, ia this instance, augmented before a double letter
contrary to the general usage.

Instead of e^cod^eo*, fidiydiYiieLHy pkasant to the fbot^ i%
H'ritten C5odS'», pajjaM.

Instead of 0«DOod C3*&i5X:»«9)«99*, dhanaya saMvatfanikav,
^hat which constitutes wealfk, is written, Dot»1535% dhaSnaM.

Instead of t9S»«nO tt SK^lun*, satino sambhutaM, possessed
of vndtrstandingy is wriUen C3S», saccam*
, Instead of ^^(i(®9 c56, devo eva, even a gad, is written, with
IhjD afiix «»0, tt^&oro, devata, a deity-

The affix ^9 that is 9 with augBientation, is used,iu formin/B;
derivatives; as,

«>BC5S% vesamaM, urierennessy from Stt®, visama.

^0^6% ijjavaM, straitness, or c^**^-^'-^8^j ujanobhfivo^
from c,^, ujn.

:c9d^, kiEiN» that is oa with augmentation, is also used' in the
formation of abstract substantives; as, ®0^ei96Ba^4»>.,BianHnSa«^
kaM, delightjutnessy from S><5:)^<SB9^) roanunna.

Qo dha, is an affix u^ed in the formation of derivative words ;.
as, instead of C5®«S3«5>8tfdo*Gi;>t)^^ ekenarvibbsgena, is written.
f949)a)9, ekadfa^ in one manner-

#I0>, so^ affixed to words, signrfies md4k or manner; as, in-
stead of .e<;S«D0#€£^«^9 padavibh6gene« is written c^»&t>, pa*
daso, by ^tefsC >

d?, th&, and d^sXSdO^ tfaatt&j are affixes, snbjornedto pTonoun»
and signify manner ; as, instead of eD«>S)«Qc?«n«(r«5d,' sabbe*
napakarena, in all ways^ is writtieu', t:fi>c9 , sabbatb6.

1S4. So also <|^^^dtsi&o^an&ithatt4, in anothermanner!

d*y IbaM* is liLewise affised to pronoun» ; as, ^<d«, katbalTi
Jbw, from csa stthstituted fov tSv kiM', »Aai.^

f ^.^ itibaM, ^mp from f substituted for f tK)> ima^ the latter
«D being joined to the d of the affix.
1 &(£-Q!dvbtt|^uUhiaM, fMtreAy'from S^ybal^ii;

d^i^affix^ ^ words, gires them thesignificaftioBofmd',

Icara, and tg; a?^ in^trad af <^&^^«n« ®(§«9:>*ta»«»59S, amalinaM
nialinaM karoti. is wiitien 8)(§>954»»<^q£, roalini kardii, viz«

Instead of eptOb3*^^^toe;®9f<»<9ic^^* abhasmano bhas-
manokaraNaM) is written cocsHsdi^;)*, bhaftuiikaranaM^ viz.
4e»c9 c:£3, ka[>t)hassa, offrtwood-

Instead of qp«(j6»*^:o ©^^5)^0 »©5w, amalino malino
bhavatiti, is written «5^*^ t»Qoi, maliui bhavati^ via. #»»»«%

•eto, zi^At7e. >

But ibis affix is not used in the instances »3»-e»#(50o:, gha-
|)a3ikaroti, a«>cO«3©OP, gha{>^havati.

Neither in the instance. «y«)c«>t«D ®g*«>lrfflfl*»0, amali-
no malino jayate.

End of the chapter of derivative words,

CHAPTER VIII.

CONJUGATION OF VERBS,

135. cf0®«)«3) akkhyata.

The first class, or conjugation of verbs, is distinguished bjr

the name ^©o'^, bhuvadi; ^ being the first root of that class.

* In many instances where the'root ends in a vowel, that vowel

is suppressed, in affixing the terminations; as, <f«S, aki, tomarA:,

^<9d£, akati, he marks.

136. The terminations of the present tense (£:^3;iO3®0»«p%

vattamano,) areas follow:—

C3tft3C3^^*, parassapadaM. ^S)O)»?:j;)0t3^?, attanopadam.
Sing. Plur. Sii.g. Plur.

1. & <f<5oS 1. ©CO <;ps)«Q«»

2, a d 2. ©C3 «>©^^

The tenses, «»0#G0, k^lo, are eight in number; ami each
is distinguished by the denomination StDOXSO, vibhatti;—
iouia of these parts, are included under the head of c^Sca

]00' PALI GEAMllilftp

^e90,aiitakriy&,piistiic/toit/ e«XS)®9«^ ^^9 v^liiarfna kriy&,
present action / ^4:K>?csdCD ^aa^ an&gatakri^ i, fiiiure action.

The present tense ^ ©3»S>3S>«5^:, v^ttaiiiaoo, orC5^e8Q^fxn
^Oi^^^'i, paccuppannak&lo, is used to denole an ad be^un but n&t
tndedy or the time now passing, •

The past tenscy ^Seo^syd^^t}, atiiak^lo, n used to denol*
an actjinished*

The fiUuretente^ 9«f>0«><oi|V)#Q0) an^takilo, u luod U^
denote an act not yet commenced.

The word which does not denote a 8i]bst;aiiGe, ifrhich cannot
be used without the aid of a noun,.exprefsed or impUed, whidi
requires a agent^ or an fihject^ is termed ^30% kriyi*

The first six terminations pf the present tense^ pire dtstin*
guished by the term CO'CX)^*, parassapadaM, (denominated hy
Dr. Wilkins) ^Hhe proper form'*; and so li|fewise ihey are disf
tiiiguished throughout the eight tenses.

The first, second, and third persona BiogBlar aqd plural, of
Iwth the t^6vty^*^ parassapadaM, proper form^ and ^t35tt#«^0
e^% attanopadaM, common form^ throup^hout the eight tenses, are
distinguished by the te^ms c:£)?>So> pa{)haino9 first j^^^t^^^^p^
majjhimo, midflle ; C,^3W «>®o, uttamo, last.
137. The class of roots termed tg9o?, bhuvadhi, from tq being
at the head of the list, insert the affix ^ before the terminations
ofthe 0^3XS)®O«^&€)9, vaitamana paiicami, apd ^sA^SKk^
l)t)'atteni, tenses.

TheaiSx c9, and other affixes, are inserted in like jnanner,
respectively between the root, and the termination of verba pf
the remaining ^even conjugations.

Example*,— trpfn tfce root e©, paca, of tjie class ^©of , bhuv&f
di, #jttoSD^«;)^cjE)QD, sou odanaM pacati, he cooks rice; mfSi^^
<5X5:, tepacanti^ they CQok;^* eS|S, tvaM pacas*, thou cookest^
«8«®K)c:©<3Q, tuml).e pacattha^ ^ecpo^/ qpo.- tt©0®, ajjaif
pac&mi, I cook; ®cx:. C5©Q?<j mayaM pac&ma, we cook.

The above'are exaipi)|^^ in the copimon fornj.

ISft; 1%A iMlctwin^ are in tte proper form
ffSlc€)#09, ,sapaef4/e, he cooks; ®«i::&#4i9^G», teptcantii >
ihei/jcook; S)«t2&»e^^ tvaM pacase, thau€Ook€$t; ^i^fiUD «d
•g)eoi, iuml^e paeav^?, ^<? coaiSy ^toi C5»6^^ a^aii pact, / nook :
Sflft. q&OsifcS), mayax paf^&in^a, 9Uoook : ^Ike above ^r« ia llie'
aeUve voke^ mzSfS^S, kattari, o|; W|» jn3c5Mi», kattrgkif ake^

139. In the p^r wire toke^ «>®®*^, kammani, and in vhat fa
.cailed by Dr. Wilkin*, the subslatUive voijce, ts:>:(»e, bhave, tfte
affix 05 is inserted belween the root and the terminations of the
proper active form ; sometimes also the termrnations of the
common active form may be used^ witli the hisertipn of thj^
«ame affix, in the foi;mation of the passive voice.
Examples of the for;nation of the passive voice ;^
c>eB«CDi9da3o ®a5^Qo 9tSdS>i^^em »g)3 6g)*ep&^, t^enatayi
maj&va sp od^no paccati pacca^evft^ bjf Aim or b^ thee or by me^
^hat rice is cooki'*^,^

€>tD tn&m^srxsiy te paccante, /Aey are cooking; e5£)M9, paccase^
thou art cooking/ eg>3>8»5D, paccavt^e, ye are cooking: c5*®,
pacce, / am cooking; (being cooked^) oS>0^9^, pacc&ml^e, w$
are cookings ( being cooked.)

P^tamples of the formjutioo and use of the substantive voice;-^

Intr^nsiijtive vefM^AS^a^s^^x akammakaM, take tbiafbrm^as,

f »«)£0?5?oSO®0®aro5? tg3(3©», tenavata)a vimay&vabhiiyajli^

ihere is beings by him bj/ th^e pr by rofi^ i. ^, you are,^ or iffe^if^

coming,

, 140, F^cr&v ^'^®^^?36)^0, ikhyalapaQcaja, a^ie <aC thi|et
kinds; «r«Od, kallp, waQS, kamma, C00©il|h4va.

t2«>®S)t», sak^mmaka, and qp «5.>0®«O? ^:^ akammak(9dh<^^
roots ofajctive and neuter vefbs^ require, the former, gn qgcnifOpd
an object: and the second only an agent ; but vrben it jn not de-^
aired to express the objept, the »op©, bhjiva, or substantive voice.
]p9y he used yyiihanaciiv^ verb.

f f be a$|; 09 if in the aboyt initancef >h«ipgc4 i^t^t^jB^

lot PALI GKAMMAR,

Example of the tSoQfaJO^^fOij bbivakarake, no used ; #qd#M
eQ8{«>isn<5d e€>««>, gel^e devadattena paccate, ih^re is cooking
in the house by Devaiaiia.

In some int^tanoes, neuter verbs, 9«B@S>«D,akaniniaka,beconia
ttMS&tSi sakammaka, t^erbs aclivcy by prefixing^ to theni^ a pre-
pftsilion^ Qeea^c5»,o, upasaggo ; as, «>3ed#tc«9d tf :9cfii«^t3tgo5
mcSf tipasena r&go abhibhuyate, the ascetic subdues his passions.

In all active verbs, an object is to be% found, and by this
means, active verbs are distiuguished from others.

In neuter verbs on the contrary, the object is not to be found^
and by this means they are known to be neuters ; as, in the
words •t5o*J©», sopacati, he cooh;^ihe verb ^©, paca, which
expressed cookings must have some object to act upon ; BS^food,

But in the words #t30 eoS^, so bhavali, he is, no object is
lobe discovered. '

Active and neuter verbs are therefore known by putting the
c^uestion w% kiM, what P. as to the question <bd«€OeiX90, kiBttanti;
the answer in the former instance would be Jbod; and in th«r
latter no answer could be returned.

End of observations on the &QX3^9o<59 Qceesx^y vattam&na.
yibhakti,

141* The next tense is termed, t:G9, pancami ; its termiua*-
tjons are as follow.

CO'C^tS^*, parassapadaM. C|p^3X3)9«530O^, attanopadaif*

SiDg. Plur« Sing. Plur.

%. ^ d *• tag 9&M

' S. G e 3. tf ^oSf^td

The e€)99 pancami, answers to the imperative moody and if
uied in commandingy prat/ing^ and blessing. Example;—

t^cj'escst?^*, parassapadam
Singular.
h t^OiCg, pa<atu^ let hini cookt

PALI GRAMMAK. 1^

f • eO, paca, ot ed6)S, pac&l)i, cook thoU^
3* &Sh@9 pac&mi, lei me cook.

Plural.

1. a&<5X3^ pacantUj let them cook.

2. e©d, pacata, cook ye.

3. CS&oS)^ pac&ma, let us cook.*

^«990}seo9C^^% attanopadaBC*

Singular.*
h tsQto.f paeatSM) let him cook.
8. oScag) pacassu, cook thou*
3; C3#&) pace, let me cook-

Plural.

1. ed6<5XS3*, pacantaM, let them cooK

ff

2. C3© ^ Q5iW, paca vl) o, cook ye.

3. C969®»&?, pac&inase, let us cook.

143. The terintnationB of die passive voice, a^SSt^) kaminani,
are tbe same as the last six; but between the root and the ter-
minations is introduced the letter 00, which is afterward
changed into C ; as»

Singular.

1 . C5©W, paccotaM, let him^ her, or it he cooked^ S^e. S^c. 8fc.

' The terminationaof the ^tsaodc^^^o^^*, attanopadaM, (proper

form^) are likewise applied to verbs id the substantive voice ;

(tOdO, bhiiva,) the affix o9 being introduced between the root

and those lermioations ; as^ ^

Singular.

1. tgoao}*) bhuyataM) let there be being by hinty Sfc.

Tbe above rules, for applying the terminations oi verbs in the
passive^ («D@S), kamma,) and substantive (C03&| bhiava,) voice^
will like wise be found taanswer all the other tenses*

* In the^econd person singular ^ is substituted for the termiBAtioii
£, and that when that terininaf ion is used, the vowel preceding it is
made long. It is likewise made long before the terqiiu4tioBf^ef the
thkd person Singular and plural.

143. Th* W*l»#^ teltaraf, is osed in varroui^ aec»pfttti«MI, la
many of which it answers to our PoteMud mood, Mx^^ tOgM^
could^ wouldy should^ Sfc. ai^cordiiig to the context. The only
ncceptations, however, stated in the J8i/ifwi<4r«, are qp^®S|
anumati, cowcw/ or permmio/f, answering to nwiyj might, tfc.
e5««oo", parikappo, wish or inclinuHonyBnsmef ing to tibuid^

^hould, oughty SfC. .
The terminatibns of the zAfStoS, sattami, are,
C3p'C5tt3^V P^^rassapadaM. tfts»*<0^C3^'^^ attanopaddn.
Sing. Plur. Sing. PWn

The above termination^ are npfheA to roots of th6 eoi\}iiga*
tion tgSo^ , bhuvidi, as in the folUowing example ;—

Singular.

1. t5©©, pac^, or C5«©a(3i5, paceyya, he may cook*

2. /Cs>6a32)fi, paceyy&si) ^Aoii maj/est cook* . . ^
8. 0>€>jo»8, paceyy&mi, / mty cook.

Phiral

1. b*©^% paceyuM, they may cook.

2. ofOjflMJfl, paceyj&lha,^ow wiay cooit.

3. b®©!3d:5J^*, paceyyaina, 2»e wifiy hwA'»

9t3;»2^edrdo, attano*
Singular.

1. CM^Qd) pacetha, he may cook,

2. ee&^db) pacatbo, /Af'y mo^ cooit.
t. b«©4»») paceyyaM, / winy cook.

Plural. , c

1. e®©ef •, pfecf^fiiM, /Apy ^oy ce^o^.

2. C3ft© :oii*8^i^0, pad^yj avljd, ^ow wiay cook*

3. tt*€)o52a®4teD, psiceyjiml)^, a?^ may coiSk*

"i^Kote; That la the fif'sl pers^tf siaguUri (he termination nay M
ittbstitttted for OcOlS, eyya.

TALI aRAMMAB. 105

144. The t5t<r^9^\ parokkM, (answering to the second pre-
terit ill Dr. Wilkin*s Graoimar,) is uded to express, time pasi,
indefiniteli/^ c^e:g)«s£) q^oteo^i9)0«(»7, apacoakkha atitek&lo.
The terminations of this tense are as follow :—

C9^eX3, parassa. cfQX3)$<^'), attano-

Sing. Plur. Sing. Plur.

1. ^ . C 1. «d 0d'

2. & €d 2. ®«5d ©sy^i

3. ff &S> S. t ^®^

In affixing the root to these terminations, its first letter, with

the inherent vowels is doubled ; as, ,

GcTcap, parassa. ^
Sing. Plur..

1. C3t3©, papnca. ^^^i p^pacu.

2. ce®©, papace. ec©«9,papacittha.

3. oc©, papaca. ce©®t5D, papaciml)a.*

€f<SX3)®<5:9, attano.
Sing. Plur.

1. cc:©«d, papacittha. t3C5©i<5, papaclre.

2. ew©^^), papacittho. C5cf©*8^-n% papacivljo.

S. ecJ©, papaci. e©t:^^®tS), papaciml)e.

The term C3©5Do'^«>«>0,sabbadhdtuko, is applied to the ter-
minations of the 8«X5)S)35)«^0, vattamano; eeSi, paacamf ; C5
t3»8, sattaml; and ?3ofl«)Q0«?, l.iyatfani ; bnl the terminations
of the tt^c^O^ff"?, parokkhS, and all the other tense?, are termed
<ft3©3D3^#«i3, asabbadhatuko.

145. The MD^OJOJew, IjiyaUani, (answ<*ring to the first pre-
terit in Dr. Wilkin's Grammar,) denotes rtmejjaf/, before any
portion of the current day.

The foUowin": are the terminations of this tense.

)

« The augment fi is inserted in the second and third pefsons plu*
nl t»etv»««u the rout unci the lermiuatioa.

106 PALI GaAUMAR,

etfOtt, parassa. 9f^Sf3^^f^ly attano.

Sing. Plur, Sing. Plur^

1. qro ^ c^ J. «d «©•

s. ® <sd 3. <s>e3 &^«

3. <y eX5D0 3. 9* €%»)««

In applj^ing the above terminations, as also, the terminalionfr
of the fft^tsi^y ajjatanl, and MSiOQi&t^^S&y kaUtipatti, tenses,
the letter ^ is sometimes prefixed to the root; as^

tsctttajparassa.
Sing, Plur»

1. ^oGsr, apacd. 7^'^) apacu.

2. qp'3^00, apaca. <f C2©<3d, apacattha.

3. ^C^g), apaca. qp^&®CK)3, apacambi,.

^^tSXS^f^^O, atjauo.
Sing.. Plur.

]. tft'&^f apacattha^ cftsG^., apacatthiiM.

S. qpe^0 »t0, apacase. <l^cr&£eiD*9 apaca^^l^i^iir.

3. 9e5€>% apacJM* cpc3^&oSXSD»6S,apac4ml}a8e.

But tlie 9 prefixed maybe omitted; as, c@o,pac&, C3^,pacu,&c,
146. The ^^c»^, ajjatani, (answering to the third pi-eterit in
Dr. Wilkin'^8 Gvammar) is defined to be, the preterit ofto-dayj
and is used to denote, time recenthf and indejinitelt/ passed. This
tense is much used in Pali, and from its freq^ueat recurrence
it is denominated, a wave in the ocean of verbs
The terminations of this tense are :-^

OcreXd, parasssa. qfCJX3&9e5:)0, attano.

Sing. Plur. Sing. Plur.

8. §) . -od 8. ^C3 ©555-

3. !• 6»Do 3. qf o®bD

C3(5c3tt, parassa. ^

Sing« Plu.

I. 908, apaci. ?^'^*> apacuM^ or eipesG.tg) apaciM 8U»

S. Cj^c^^Qo. apaco. ^e^Gad» apacittha«

3. ^cO% apac»M« 9CC®C5Do, apaciml^a.

FALI GBAMUAR. 107

^^9^0f^O, attano.
Si Of. "^ Pliin

L. «fc3©3, apac&. ' ^^§> apac6.

2. cpq€)«t3, apacise. <>c©Q*»», apacivl)aM«

3. <yc3&,apaca. cfu€)»®t5D, apacina^e.*
147. The qp<5D}c^ef3, anigata, (answering to the second future

of Dr. Wilkin's,) but not denominated as that isylAe future of

to»dat/y has the following terminations ;—

' " ctf £3t3, parassa. ^^5XX®«5DO, attano.

Sing. Plur. Sing. Plur.

S. t3M:© t3C3:j© 3. COS C3tt0®®^

In this tense the augment f (<9«s)?(5ocs:>#®o, ik&rdgamo,) is in-

serted between the root and the terminations ; as,

c^c^C^; parassa.
Sing. Plur.

1. C5©:3ttS, pacissati. cCcSMojbj, pacissanti.

2. tsS^awfl, pacissasi. o€)C3C53, pacissatha.

3. C2©:3tt0®, pacissdmL 0©i,X3'3«^, pacissdma*

9^:»O3i»e9;>0, attano.
Sing. Plur.

1. t3©caK5»eo, pacissate. c©:xas>oac», pacissante.

2. C3©::c3©t3, pacissase. C©M?»l^Q^, pacasskvl^e.
3* C©c3W, pacissaM. c©CX30^®eS), pacissdrolje.

149. The «»OGoSc3«353, kaUtipatli,(answering to Qr- Wilkins
conditional mood,) denoted, that the act expressed by the verb
has not been accomplished^ owing to some impediment which has
occurred^ or to the want of the assistance requisite for its completionp
It is seldom used singly, being: commonly followed by another
word in the same tense, andin construction with the particles
tS'^Qy bace, if and «)c,, kada, then, expressed or understood.

The tenni nation of this tense are ;-«—

C3CJCX5, parassa. fffSf3i^fg^% attano.

Sing. Plur. Sing. ' Plijr.

I. C£33 CX3.KS h tXSd t^S^C?

* Tic rojment ^, is in several of the above inflexions, inserted
keiween the root and the termination*

N

108 ._ PAi-i dnAUHJk^n

• ■<

Vt5 J sacetabbirubbaM nabhavejya tadupakaroNaM lablieta
,apacidsd, if nothing had opposed it and if he had obtained provisi* ^

onsj he would have cooked.*

Tlie augment ^ may optionally be prefixed to the. root in

this tense ; and the augment f is invariably inserted betw^«a

the root and the terminations ; as,

ootitt, para^sa.
Sine: Plur.

1, qpc©:3W?, apacissa. ^eGc:C3*c9, apacissaMsu.

2. ^e©^caC3, apacisse. <fc:©iX3d, apacissatha,

S. 9U©:X3«, apacissaM. <p:5©:a3S)C5D), apacidsaml){L

, 4OX3d$><530> attano.

.1, q^t*©:5C;5(3, apacissatha. ^^©cxd.^, apaci^siMsu.

2. ^•3©C3»»s^,apacissa93. ^fOSv-aCS^Q^^D, ftpacissavhe.

S. 9!3©:d:^*, apacissaM* 9^©eX30^^«)t3, apacissaml^a*

se.
i49. A causal verb, ©^©•'8do,l)etv*t^'*^5's a derivative, form*

ed upon its primitive by the introduction of the following affixes

between the root and the terminations of the ei^ht tenses; viz.

#4^, Ne, ^08, Naya, -^0#C5, NSpe, ^0:3oflD, N&payi; that is, C5,

^00, (yo<8>c^, ^C3o0, with augmentation of the first sy^liable of the

root ; as, sing. C30«>©S, paceti ; plur. oa»©«5;iS), pacenti, he

cooksy ihey cooky S^c.

By means of the causal affixes, neuter verhs^ (^»®®«»Oo^,
akammakiidhatu,) to which they are joine^^) become verbs active^
«^g®«»03:5, kainmakadhatu ; as,' tsS^fsS^ <5o<»??st3«t'» '^tsfSi*
t5a:)»0af, bhikkhu r^gadidu8ak(iM maggraMbhaveti, the priest
contemplates thp defiling path of the passions.

End of the tgt>o<^cfi«>4JJ9^, bhuvadigaNo, or observations on
the class of verbs of whicl^ tg is the first.

^ The first and second vfrb^, in (be j^bpve example, are in tlie
€9<3Xk9; battami, or Potential mood.

PALI GRAMMAR. 109

150. The class of verhs called dh'-d:!^^ rudh&di, from havinf(
<riO at their head, differ only from the cUish termed ^©0?|
bhuvadi, in requiring, «>jC^X5) *5«% niggaljltaiw, the mark*, to.
be inserted afi^^r the first's) liable of the root ; as,

I. sing. c5«.^)S, rundhati^; plur. crt^):5;X3^ rundhanti, &e.

151. The class of verbs called ^t 0^, divadi^ from having ^©,
at their head, insert go between the root and the termination;
which 00 is, on the instance of the root ^S), changed into ® aa
itell as the Anal consonant of the root itself, making in the pro-
sent tense, sing. ^£)&, dibbatijA^'/^/oy^, plur ^S) -^ixS, dibhanti.
The substantive and the passive voice, in this conjugation*
differ only from the active, in affi:^ing to the root the termina-
tions of the proper forip.

152. The class of roots called ^9o^, sirvSdi, from having ^
at their head, insert the affixes ^¥19 NuNa, that is ^. with
augmentation^ and Q^ between the root and the terminations }

1. singft59i^:8^ 9nvo{\^ he hears ; plur- ^^^5^9^, suNanti.

or t9^d, snNati; tS4>)o{50O^, suNanti,

Tn the passive voice^ the final vowel of the root is lengthened
before the affix ofl ; as, sing, C3a5«><», &u) ate, he i> heard ; plur,
|go3»tfX9), suyante.

153' The class of rof^ts called «c30^^ kiyldi, from havinir i3
at their haad, insert ^0 between the root and the termination^
in the active voice ; as, stng. 4S<^De3, klNati, he sells; plur^
4S!<^c5^0j, kiNanti.

Here it will be observed that the final vowel of the root i<
made short before the tefuiii^ations.

154.Thecla8S of verbs called c»Jf>0^, gal)4«li, from having «:)^
at their head, insert 0^3, or •<^t5D:) between the root and the
tprffiiii{ilioD< ; th^ root |)ieing, however, cl|qn|;ed into »», befop.

1'

y
\

110 PALT GRAMMA*.

the first of the above mentioned affixes; as, sing. #ttc»S,ghep-
piati, he takes : plur. c5:^^C5DoS, gaNljfcti, also cjt-<^b:)S, gaNl)ati.

Jn the passive voice.

1. sing.(scs^»^^ gayl}ate, or c5:>caoS, gayy>)ati, plur- cftcKO
<5;)?S, gayyl)anti, thet/ are taken ; i\ie ca detioimg the passive, being
here inserted before instead of after the last letter of the root.

155. The class of verbs called «)«J00^, tanadi, from havinn^
«ft^50 at their head, insert ffi and <S<5, between the root and
the terminations ; as, from «jcr,'a root of this clasis, is formed;

L sing. «R^croS, karoti, he does; plur. «»»a'0C5^, karonti,
or woOc5^, kayirati, «»<3<5€yra, kayranti.

Sometimes the affix © is changed into ^ ; which again is
changed into Q ; and after the latter, is changed into €© ; © is
•ubKtitufed for SB; as, «ga::j^j, kubbanti, tkc^ do ; but in the
proper form, the present makes, sing, -8gC5;*'?«), kurute, piur,
^sQS'cy;)^, kubbante.

In forming the passive voice, the augment § or c?, is insert-
^ ed between the root and the passive affix oO; as, sing* «R<Soa*€0
kariyate, it is done ; plur- f!S:i8c6^<^:ifS^, kariyante ; or suppressing
the 6 of the root «»o(3iS€>€r5 kayyate, sing.

In the qpt^«5»j, ajjjatani,/^wsf^ the root f^cfmay be changed
into «:ow, before the terminations; as, sing, ^tti^fl, akasi, in-
utead Qp«f«»<?,^ akari; plur. <;p«RO^», akasuM, instead of ^49)du,

r

akaruM ; «»o6d, kal)a,'may also be substituted for the root toidj
if^ the future tense; as, sing. «D0!i9£, kal}ati> in&tead , of issiS
tSCsS, karissati.

J56. The class of verbs called ©cro^,cur4di, from having ©cr,
at their head, insert ®'<^ and ^oa, that is Cd and o3 with aug-
inentation of the root, between it and the terminations ; as, <s>©9
♦OCT, coreti, or ^©ocTcdfi), corayati, he steals.

// volitive, ("f ©:5©5do, icchatthoj derivative is formed upon
;ts primitive by doubling and modifying the root, and introduc*
ing ®, c5 or C3 betweea it and the termtnaiion. Thus from the
root ^ef, bhuja^ to euty is formed, the volitive 0^e5^^ bubhuk*

-.V

PAII GIlAMMAIt. . H|

kha, to wish to eat / the initial consonant being doubled, accord*
ing to the rule laid down by Dr. Wilkins, Sans. Gram, page,
129; and the final of the root being changed into <» before the ,
voliiive affix ©; as, sing. ©tg^S^JsS, jj/i/r. ^tg«s:]£)cy3C5i. From C8C3
ghasa, to eat^ is formed, the voUtive, tff&^y jaghacha,; tht»
initial consonant being doubled according to the same rule;
this root afterwards becomes cSaflQc$, jiijhaccha, by the insertion
of the augment 9 after the first letter, and by changing the
final of the primitive into ©-, as, ^QOQc^S, jighacchati, he desires
to eat* From ^(5, l)ara, to take, is formed the volitiuCy tS^^tSf
jigiMsa ; the initial consonant being doubled and the augment
5^ introduced as above ; the woi^d cs*, giM, having been pre-
viously substituted for the primitive root, and the volitive
affix ts added ; as, c^tc^taS jigiMsati, he wishes to take SfC.

The causal verb is formed regulariv from the roots thus modi*
fied.

The term nominal iff applicable to such verbs as have for
their root a iheme, or noun ;— From the noun c^©cd, pahbata,
a mountain, for instance, may be formed, with the affix cpooij, aya,
C©500aoS, pabbatayati, he resembles a moutitain; that is, injirm*
ness ; pQCDDpoS ©cO^^cS, babbatayati yogi, the ascetic irniiai€$
a meurUain^

A nominal verb is derived from g«>«3C5:o,pitto, a son, by the
addition of theaflSx (^33, iya; as, C[t5x3cx3tSeeX3o(^5v, puttiyati
sfssaMgUTU, the teacher treats his ptipil as a son. Also, from
C3®t33O50, patto, by the addition of the same affix ; as, coxiJoofS
t^>«:S, pattiyati bhikkhu, the priest longs for a howl (of food,) .

Nominal verbs are also ibrmed by means of the affix 4^c0.
Naya, that is c^os with augmentktion ; as, S^sSofiS (5«jS, vi*
suddhayati ratti, the night becomes clear ; ^(gcOo3eo 8€yDa2»S*y^. >
dVitJ)ayati vinayaMmuni, the priest strengthens his obedience^
«l^»^^3© 00O3, atil}attiyati, he gets over b?/ means of an elephants
(here ^S, ati, means dver or across*)

Il9 ' pjiu grammar;

A Vtrb^^rsS^iSni^s^^ ^kkhy^to, is defined to be that which hat
ihret times or lenses^ «ii0C^®^^53Oi)0, kal&tto ;— j[7a5^, cp£«5, atita;
fiilur^y <q^^ocft«D, anagata ; present, ©t3)b)«)0»coo vattam&no:—
three persons J S^<S»ao, lipliriso;-;y?r5^, t.'£)®S?, paphamo; iwfrf-
rffr, ««>t58®*®0> majjhinio; prmc/;?«/, ^'fSfS^^^^^ uttamo i-^whieh
points Old an action, ^o5o5)o©, kriyavaci:— a?AicA has three voices^
Se!»0(5®«30, tikarako; the active neuter, cn^XK^, kattu; the passive^
«>S)®, kamma ; JA<? substantive^ ttDOS, bhava '.-—which has not thre&
genders, ^tSfSi^^tS^'', 9M9\\%^o, viz, the fiminine, f«d, itthi^
M^ masculine, ^^^ pnn; and Me wea^er,<5;)Q»M«», napiiM^aka:^
which has two numbers, ^9©«!W.,divacanaM, viz. Mer singular, d
«38c)«^«,ekavacanaM, and the plural,® 'Q&€)i^; bal)UvacanaM*

End of chapter eight, on the conjugation of verbs or ^0®}S^,
ikhy^ta. .^

CHAPTER IX.

ON THE FORMATION OF PARTICIPLES AND PARTI^IPJAI^

NOUNS.

Participles, iSo»6>^0, kitako, are forn^^d by means of different
affixes from ^ to oO inclusive, a,nd are of three times; /lo^/^^re-
sent, and future, and of three gtnders.

Such participles as are formed from roots ending in & and ^
also from the class of verbs called Ocfj<f, varadi, and by means
of the affixes cf a^id the second 4^ and f are of the masculine
gender.

Such participles as are formed by the affixes ofl by affixes of
ihe substantive vo/c^, Wo£)3)iS», bhavakiccaM, and by the affix
^j are of the neuter j^ender.

But the poi7ic7/7A* from «5«8 lave, to ^5s£)^530)*, ikhattuM^
inclusive, are indeclinable, and have no gender-

The following is an instance of the uaaof the affix 4S^, i. e,
Cf with augmentation.

PALI OnAMMAR.

lis

Masculine.

C «5fi8a5«>0«O'0 C5?)a, puHBak^ro pumd, a doer of good actions.

d535!Sa35«0<Sf^, punnalidri itti, Do.

Cijsa^i^aJOtf* ^C*j punnakfiraM kulaM, a familj/ pcrjhrming
good actions.

The affixes ^£l®, Navutu, and ^oS, dvi, are used in form-
ing participles ; a?, instead of «)««)^cro^5, taMkarotiti, is writ-
ten »e»«D®(5o, takkaro, a Mt>/*;--Also <^«.c»'^o"D, dfpaMkaro,
/Ac ftVA/ producer, the name of a Budd/io.

The final & of the root «?, nf, to arrive, being changed into
fij and that C$ into ^od, aya, takes the preposition 8 before it,
and forms 8«5D»oOO, vinajo, obedient; the meaning of the origi-
nal root being changed by means of the preposition.

The final C^ of the root «j, bhu, to be, being changed into
S), and that SD into <yG, ava, forms t^^O^So, bliavp; the first
•yllahle of the root being augmented, and the affix cf sub-
'"^ined.

*^he affix ^ being subjoined to the root 8<5', vara, to which

"•position ts*y saM, is prefixed, forms the compound term

^ttt*

y saMvaro.

)me affix may be tised with the whole class of verbs^

bo^, varddi, viz. tcT, XQra, to hinder^ or restraint ; tQ6j'

lo go; to eat ; f^cS, dara, to disregard/ ©o*, cara, to go ;

d; cj.®, gamu, to go; ttcso. sappa, to go; oe©,>amu, to tm*

^./fcfe, hinder; to^D, sana, fo .*oi/wJ/ ^«:>, l)ana, to injure^ to

kill: to go or move; ^JO^, nada, to sound inariicularfi/j as the seoy

Sec. 1?^, mada, to intoxicate, madden; 64^, ra^a, to sound\

«K)^, gal}a, to take, to receive i cf^jjapa, or CfcX5. jappa, to arti*

culate, to speak.

After roots ending in cf or ^\ the nfll|x tf h changed into
€poo0, aja, and another affix 9<9^, aka, added ; as, from C,, dii,
to give, c,^«), dijaka, he who gives; the affix ^jw, aka, being
substituted for ^g, Navu, and another affix, ^«), ana, may
also be added to the same root instead of the affix c5.

p

114 PA.M GRAMMAR,

The d^ of the root^ being; changed into d, and that d into
tfO-^y &'\^y the word <$^oO«9, nayaka, is formed Uy the addition
of the affix c^^ aka.

.. The c of the root Cd being changed intq S)y apd that S into
0O&, i\By the word t9D£)«9d, savuka, is formed by the additioQ.
of (he same affix.

€r^0jo«5, nd>aka, signifies Ac »Ao feorfj or conducts; eS'sQ^.
s&vaka> Ae 2e?Ao Aear5.

The affix ^, subjoined to the root tSicT, kara, sind soma oiler
roots, form participial nouns ; the <T of foad^ kara, being previ-
ously changed into d; as, <^^3X30, kattu, a mnker^ in the nomi«

<

native singular 49)tS)O0, katt^; so also ts^^, batth&| from.
08^, satthu, one of the names ofBuddho.

^ The f of c C9, di>a, to see, being chan<{ed into cf , and the ntRx
<|^oO, &vi, added, the word ^CSttwO, dassS%i, he who sees^ is form-
ed, the final t3 of the root being doubled before the affix; the,
word ^ttM"©, dassdw', is then declined like ^©, daNSf

The affix 4^, Na. that is ^ with augmentation, being applir •
t9 the root cr. tf, ruja, to pain, and the final changed into^
the word ®<5ocr, roga, that which pains^ viz diseate^ is fur

The same affix applied to the root f ©, paca, form^*
p&ka, that which cooks or is cooking, (of itself;) the final bj
changed into » before the affix ; this forms po49»?y pak4, in

plural.

To the roots «©, gamn, and crc30» sappa, the affix «rO, kvf,
is applied ; afler which both that affix and the § of c^^, g«iniu,
are suppressed ; but.in the instapce of tcoc, s^ppa, the two last
letters are changed into ©.

The affix c^ is suppressed, in forming the word <»£i®, abM-

bjiu, he who suhjrcts.

The affix ^^, N}a, being af'ded to the root €>rf, cara, th^..
nord ©^<?^r&ri, U formed; a?, ^sSQyS^ brnjimacirf, hfWho .
conductjs himst If like a Krahma.

The affix r^, yu, being added, to the roots tCQT, sa^da, 1^,

^Uhd; 4^0, kudha, to be angry ; ©e, cala, to mote ; S^J, manda,
to decorate^ <F^, altlia, to mean; cTt©, ruca, to shinr^ SfC
liouns ending in <»«*o, ana, are formed from tbeee roota, or
iVom the substitutes; as, ««i}tc«r«jQD, ghosano, sow«rf orvoicey
from «W, ghusa, substituted for C5<S, sadda; so likewise
8Qe&ii^5:)0, vaSShano, increase^ fr6m €)€)©, vaSSha.

The aflSx dx,, r6, is affixed to the root «®, gamu, to go^
when preceded by the preposition^ COcT, p6ra, acro55, or over^
aitd forms oo<5ci^, p^ragu, one who has gone over; the § of the
root and ihe cJ* of the affix being first changed into «« and that
letter suppressed in the formation of this coinpound.

The same affix being affixed to the root ^«Kfi), bikkha, to
beg^ the word g6«:^ bliikkhu, a mendicant^ is farmed ; thiB cT of
the affix being suppressed and its final vowel made short.

The root (^% fiaj io know, takes the sain% Affix, when pre- ^
e^ded by the ©; as, ©flsJge^i:., viiinu, a wett informed person;
tlie <f of the affix being suppressed, and the final^O retained ;
and the radical consonant preceding the affix being doubled.

This affixes tsS}, tabba, ahd q^^jc*, anfya, are added to verbs
gubitaniive and passive^ («Doe>, bhava, and ojS®, kamma,) the
s^ugment f being inserti^d between the root and the affix ; as,
^©oj®-, lihaviiabb^M, or- toQ^aScc*, bhavanyaw, that which
6ught to he ; so alsrt^ «da«aibi^©3, katabbo, and «aj'«3*c30a^ kara-
niyo, thai which ought to be donr^ ar* formed from the root wcf,
kara; the 6 being changed into co iii the fir^t compound.

The affix «»©, tabba, U al^o affixed to the root ijW, disa,
in the foliowins: manner ;— the oa of the affix is. changed into.
d^S, rap|)ha; the f of ^'w, disa, is suppressed, as \iell as the
6 of (5^, rai)^ha, and the compound <;€d£)», da{)|)habbaM, /Aa/
which ought to be known j is formed.

The affixes ^is, Nya, and coaais, tayya, are added to verbs
substantive, and passive ; a^, from the root «»5, kara, ts formed
with augmentation of the first syllable of the root, and by the

*

116 PALI GRAMMAR.

inBertion of the augment § between the modified root and the
affix tSdD^od*, kdrijaM, thai which should be done,

Tq the root ^O, S^, the affix csy^ tya, being subjoined, the
term GS3^:^a'£*j natajyaM, U formed| signify ing, that which
should bcy or oughi to be known*

To the rootg &^, vada, to say or tell; ®^, mada, to be intoxi"
cated; eft®, gama, to go ; occT, yuja, to join; ccd"^, garal)a, to
despise or sc(ff aiy and other roots ending in ^, the following
affixes are 8ubjoined;-*e^,jja^@$, mma, c5DCft, gga, CCQ, ylia^
tJofli?, eyyn^ ODOtf, g4ra, 4wtp, Nja.

The first affix requires that the last letter of the root to.
which it is subjoined should be suppressed; as/£t^*, vaj-
JaM, a word, or speech^ or speaking, from Q^^ vada, that which is
uttered.

The affix c3eO yl}a, being subjoined to the word cR05, gira,
substituted for c$:)c5^, garal}a, (he term cfiO(5^2C^«, garayl)aM, U
formed, signifying, thijit which is to be despised^ or that which is
contemptible .

The affix cScfli^, eyya, subjoined to the root CfO, p6, forais
#yc30i»,, peyyaM, that which is fit to drink or ought to be drank ;
the final vowel ot the root being suppressed before the affix.

The affix <!^&, ricca, is subjoined to the root «Jdc5, kara, and
forms Ow£*. kiccaM, the final letter of the root and the initial
consonant of tiie uflix being suppressed; ££)t, klccaM, signifies,
that which is done or ousbt to be done.

The affix 00, y u, which is afterwards changed into 9«r>, ana,
and that word into ^^^ aw a, formi^, when added to the root
Cfti^, i;al}a, the term Cc?X)€>.», gai}anaM, a taking, or receiving:
it is also added to th<;; root i^o, 3a ; as, (Sss^oe^^ SdnaM, know*
leJ^e.

The affix cfl, yu, is also used in forming compound terms,
the first member of lyhich is eitlier in the nominative, «5^^,
katlxu, instrumental, or «a0'4i«, karawa, locativCy Wxhtf, adha*
n^sase; as, instead of c^^'ClodiS, rajaMl)arati, that which rt-

PAtl GRAMMAm. 117

mov€$ dirt^ (htf voashwgj is written tf^e(^tf^«, rajol^araNaif,
waier; the • of dtf"', rajaM, being changed into S,

Instead of «a3«^«^cr€5>xSeo., yenapal)arantitaM, that hy
which any thing is struck^ is written cCldcr^*^ pal)araNaM.

Instead of G0e3®*qpot9oixStD«. yasiniM&santitaMi that wherein
persons sity is written ^9C9«$3«, asanuM, a scat.

By the power of the letter &, the affix os, yu, may also be
subjoined to compounds, the first member of which is either in
the t3®^<:;«5D, siampradana, dative^or <f^Oc^f^^ apad&na, ablative
case; as, instead of Q3C2Ut5@e)0c;^Gd9CPQ3*, yassasammapadiya-
tetaM, that which is given to any one with good will, is written
C9®C^C)«^«, sampadinaM, a gift.

Instead of c3fltJ5)J ^*o«» <fC3^Cj««% yasma apeti apadadati-
taM, that which got s from a person^ or is removed from him, if
written cf^^c^f^^, apadauaM,

To the roots c,, d4, to g-w,and £>J, dhS, to hear^ the
the affix 9 being Subjoined, and the preposition, c;p9, and ^,
prefixed, the words opo^, adi, the beginnings and C^8f udadhi»
the ocean, are formed; instead of <f'j^a3SeD, idiyatUi, that
which is Jirst; and ^<^fai9^c^QS>, udakaMdadatiti ; the «.• of
<^«S3*, dakaM) water, and the ^ of i^cD^, dadhd, b^ing suppresi>ed.

The affixes «f, 09, and ca, are used in the formation of
nouns of the feminine gender ; as instead of c9^^c£<?, jiiatiti^
that which becomes old or decays^ is written d6% jara, age / the
affix ^ being suppressed, and <:f 3 substituted in its stead.

The affix & being subjoined 10 the root ®eo, mana, to know,
or understand, and the final letter of that root being suppressed^
the word @qd, mati, sense or undtrstandingf U formed.

The affix 00, yu, which afterwards becomes ^«^, ana, being
tubjoined to the root 9qd, citi, to think, the word s>Scoe^^,
€etan&, thought, is formed ; the first vowel of the root being
ILUgmented.

Tbe root «)tf, kara? being subjoiued to tbe word dt^i isa^

and tlve, first letter of that root doubted th^ i^otiA s^^^^^^^^-f
f-^akkaraM, C^''^ ^^ forme<i ; the same roOl betii^ ^uhjoki^ hi
ii1<e manner to the preposition, f», su, and g, du^the wor^ 6s«9»
C», RtifcaraM, ea.?^/ g«ja8(5'', dukkaraM, difficulty are formed,

• Tke affix d, tha, being subjoined to the root ts®^ samti, and
the final ^ changed into <f, the word ttS^dj, samaito, ttnatHr

' tiittt/^ IS formed.

' The affix ®, being subjoined to the raot ^, bhi, to feat^

the word c£#^':*9 bhiino, a coward^ is formed.

The root ifC3, disa, /o see^ or look, modified by the sHfiic
«.*3, kvl, is used as ali attrrbutive of likeness or resem-
blance when put after pronouns, pronominals, &c* in their
crude form, and may generally be interpreted by the £ng^ish
'ivord tike.

(9 is substituted for f€), ima, this; 0(3^, is substitated
for 03, what J or which^ ( relative f) odo for w, theft: @o for
<jfSCD, am])a, // «t» for «i% kiiw, ®/r«/.^ C3 for do:», eta, ifAii//
tj or C30 for wSp*^, samana, //Are ; as, c? f <*W?, idisd, ffAi? ikis.;
c?oq<»C5:), yadij^o, //ie a?A«/y «>:5JipC33, t4diso, //Are /Aaf/ ^0^
#:c30, midiso, //Are me/ «^^%5>t30, kidisO, /ite tpAa/*^ C5<J«3>W3, edi-
« :, //^e /Afl// t3^^»C3:, sadiso, or MO^^WO, sadiso, *nrwe.

instead of ^'t:3,disa, ^5£^, kkha, may be subjoined to the same
pronouns, to form words of likeness; asi d»^^»5e5fi);, idikkhd^

«

,&c. The last letter of the root ijC3, disa, being changed int6
jCjS), kkha,

• Another way of forming words of the same description i^
4iy suppressing the &ial of the root <;ft9, disa ; as,d^<^^, idi, &t.

The affixes «>, ^f^tsss^^ tavantu, and tA*sQ^ ti\i, bein^
»ut>joined to the root f^i l)^*'? '^ *^> ^^^^ pariicipf^ oi the pasi
itrfse; ijip, ^i>co?, I)uto, wi. 63«DQ:),J)UtaT4, w. egojoQ, l>ut4vii»i.
o /e aAo has been; the ©««», vantu, ot »&<532», ta^^aotq,
i'^ttig as usual changed into t^o in the nominative,

riie-same affixes may be added to the root tg^ bhuja, toeat^
i^j^L the final of the root must be suppressed^ laud the first letter

^^SO^oS, bhwttavl. (mcwho has et^t^*

The affix «p, b^ing subjoined to the root Cf w,jana> t» he
fiorv ; the word C3^s>«Da, jito,£>i?c born\ is formed ; Ihe J]^>4tJeU*r
of the rof>t beii^ suppressed, and the iuherent vojvel pf.tbe firje*

lengthened*

The affix CD, being changed into is^ is added to the ropt
ef^fip, rul; a, when preceded by the preposition, ^\ and forn»«
€ft>-r^^CV3i, dru|l)o, one wAo a^cf «(/* ; the last letter of the root^
b,eing changed ipto Q.

The affix «<), beiiyi; subjoined to«he root *a^, gc, iosovnd^,
foriB* <^«^9 gitaM, rt w^y^fV *h« "•^^^ ^^'^S changed into oS.

The affix w, being subjoined to the root «»5, kara, di-
vested of its fiB^l; the^ar/tcf/;/f, ««>•, katawj i/one. is forweJ.

The affix «>, being sulyoined to tha root w<5, kani;,modi-
fred as alHwe ; the first radide letter being doubled, the affix
changed into €), and the preposition prefixed tof the. root, th^
word e«»c»0», dukfeaJ)aM, sin, is formed.

The affix «), beinjr subjoined to the root ©S)v badh«,
io fasten, or lie ; the participfe, ®»S50, Imddho, hound, is l^m«d ;
the List letter of the root being changed into ^, atid the affix

into £)•
Ih lifce meng(ier theaffix w, Milij«Mo«d t^ th« root^^GO, la-^

bha, to obtain: the word eS>% laddliaii, i« fi'rmed ; tbel^at let-
ter of the root being chsmged in^o <J and the affix », iuta

Ther affix »» being chpDged into fells addedf to the root
e€», vaSSha, and forms t.^©0, vuco, an fi^rd f>mn. The
double consonant of the root being changed into ©, and tie

© into g.

The affix. «r, beins: suVjoined to the root Ct55, da^ n,
iohwn, the word <€»., daS^haw, /;wr«/, is formed ', l1«e la-t
letter pftli^ root being changed into ©> and, the affix into S,-

190 PALI GRAMMAR.

The affix », being subjoined to the root g^, dnjsa, to
hale ; the participle^ ^^t^Jy dii|)[)ho, is formed ; the last letter
of the root and the afhx being together changed into ed.

The atiix c», being subjoined to the root tS^, bhida ; the
participle^ SiP*5>e5oO, bhinno, is formed; the last letter of th«
root being suppressed, and the affix changed into <$)0i»

The affix », being subjoined to the root ®cD, budha, to
understand; the/}flr/tV?/?fe©*®\ buddho, wise^x^^ formed; the
final letter of the root being changed into ^, and the affix into Q.

The affix <», ta, being subjoined to the root «o(5, tara, to
cross over; ihe participle y w®^^??^^, tinno, crossed^ is formed; the
last letter of the root being suppressed, and the affix changed
into »i«f>.

157. The following are participles of the present tense.

The affix £o«^, mana, being subjoined to the root ts^, sa-
l)a, to suffer; Ihe active participle^ 69^@3»«5D?, 6al)amano, suf*
Jeringy is formed.

The same affix being subjoined to the same root, ^ith the
addition of the letter cfl ; the passive participle^ C:cXOSo©«5>o,
tayl}amano, being sufferings is formed ; the letter od being made
to precede the final letter of the root.

The same affix is likewise subjoined to the root tg, bhu, with
the addition of the lettered, and forms a participle of the substan*
five voice ; as, tg^®0€Q», bhuyamanaM*

The § of CK)§, g^niu, to gOy being changed into SCS, the /Nir«
ticiplcj €9^@c^*9 gacchaM, going, is formed.

The following affixes are used in forming participles of
the future tense and other participles denoting, an act com*
menced bid not yet finished :^t:x^^y <5X5J, 6)o«5^, ^o«D, these
subjoined to the root «9<r, kara, fotih respectively «»<Sc3C3»»
karissaM, «B»d?9{:ne»0, karonto, •8S<rt®9flP«Q7> kurum&noy
its^croe^^'^j karano.

The affix w)<5, k&ra, is added successively to all the letters

of th^ aT()hiibef, to es^press their souhds ; as, q^tsiidd', akara*, en
k^i6^ ftakara, cT^Otf, rakara, &c. &c. This Affix so used in
dehoaiihat^d t£)^<3c), svarta.

The affix f y being subjoined to the root cf:®, gamo, divest-
ed of its final vowel ; the participle cc®, garni, is formed.

The nffixe^ o&9g)^faveyand ^-y tu^f,- are sdbjoined to v^rbs I
folio Vi^ed by others expressing a^f^A or .ofe^ir^y and whei'e there
is but G^e agertt for iU^ acts, denoted /by each of tliose V^rbs;
a^, «)0<D»8ft)c$S, kitave icch^tr^ or «d:i<^« fO&Sfi Ufitufi
icchati,Ae £fe5/re5 /a- do; the word e9)7,k£y being dabstituted for
^<^y kard*

The affix ^% tuM, being subjoined to the root ^69, disa, fo
see^ the last lefctei^ of tUe foot, together with the affix, ath
changed info <r^, ra{>|)hu ; after which the ^ of ^, and the cf
ofthesubstitQted affile being suppressed, the word ^eS*y daf^
{)huM, to seCy is formed.

The affix z^», Cum, is subjoined to i^erbs preceding others dei
Acting worthiness, or fitness; a?, «3«^:^^cfeJDS, nii^ftum^i
ral)ati, he is fit fur abusing or to abuse.

The affixes «\^^50, tuna, ©b«D, tv£na, and S)o,tvfiL, are used
in the formation, of what Dr. Wilkin's tef ms, indecHHahie pre-^
ter pnrticipfeSy and what in Pa:li Are deiVoniinated, csSJ^Wfeg
pi\bbakfi}&, from their always being f)Ilowed by f:«meotheV
verb; they Ji're also ealied w®^^«»t^o, saniAnakat'ta, fiortk
requiring but one agent, though the ads they express be nu««
merous ; as, 49d:^«r), k&tuntf, or issS) jf^^attvana'. or »®o
katva, c#:)l^'«, gacchati, having done he goes ; <§®D, J)hitv5,
iSS^O, pftvd, ©tfon, vajati, haiAng stood and drank^ he goes^
from the roots Bo, |)h^, and c:, pi; ^(s:* ^tatDo wdos. c,c»t5S'»,
rflJaM'disva lihayaM uppajjWti, having seen a Kan, /^a)r iV pro-
ducedy orftar is occasioned bp ihe sigfildfa tidft. I^Hid'fs an ex«

a

ISEZ PALI GRAMMAR.

ample of the co^fxrts)^^ bliinnakattru, so called From the
agent not being expressed. Prom the root tt^j sada, to make or
formy 8fc. the particle C3'5re&S)o,sayetv4, is derived, by adding
00 to the root, then changing that letter toirethcr with Ihe final
letter of the root into d* which is aflerwards doubled, and ad-
ding the affix ®9, after inserting the augment f between it
and thie modified root :- From the root ^O, budha, to under'-
standy the participle Qe^i^S)?, bujjhitvi, is formed by chang-
ing the final letter of the root into ^g), to which rf is after-
wards* prefixed, and adding the affix ®:^, after inserting the
augment f between it and the modified root.

Sometimes the afiix o9 is used instead of ®o; a«, zsiS<a
^ 49)«sx^^<&«^30, kariya kattuno,

the augment f being lengthened before this affix. From the
root <jC3, dii»a, (o speak^ is formed the participle ^^M,uddisa,»
by prefixing the preposition c, doubling the first letter of the
root and suppressing the affix cfl. From the root csd^, gal)a,
preceded by ?<gw, datl^aM, is formed the participle C(SIK)«i»3
Oc*, daihaMg&zaMy by lengthening the vowel of the first letter
of the rooty and changing the affix 4$^, inta*; as^ Q(2|K)* cfD3^»
ts^'^tsyi&y dat)^ aM i([^l}aM gaNl^dti, he seizes him holding fast.

The affix <5£t3XT», kkhattuM, in used in forming ordinals; as,
•nstend of tf^SDC^StO-^d*. ekasmiMvare, is written tifo^zsSi
tsiD*, ekakkhattuM, once. So ^«s£)^53^, dikkhattuM, twice;:
^ ^sS^fSKX*^ tikkhatthuM, thrice; £4*r«5£)03Cr*, tiNikkhattuM^
ibriccj Sfc» SfC.

End of the £€»»49^&*, kitaka kaNSaM,

• The affix e£9ifl substituted for S)9 after the root ^C?| disa»
and Ike final of the root is ftuppren^ec'.

VAJA GRAMMAR. 196

Jd

CHAPTER X.

»dt»

SYNTAX.

Nouns— O/i the use of the cases of nouns in construction.

This chapter treats of the manner in which the causes of
nouns are used, and when they may be expressed, and when
understood.

When nouns are u^ed in the formation of compound terms ts
®0^K0,8ama9o; derivative/M ords. oS5>^% tad''*^'lo; when used
with verbs, qpo©33 3D»,a**i)ataM, or participles, «>51»35^»^, kitako,
they are called C^"^^*) uUaM, expressed; otherwise they are
denominated ^f^^.^.*^ anuttaM, understood,

'Vhen th^y jkud and the other capes as well as the sixth, are
*i»ed, in. jr>»t may either be expressed or understood ;^
3j^,.e not expre«j«i3J, th3 first may be written or
^^ntence may require.

: «»3(5c», karaka, is so called, from its bein^ used in
i the means by which an act is performed^ SfC.

Vds are divided into two classes, ^ ^Ss:), mukkhyo,
.;— qp®#®)5), amukhyo, not principal; — secondary, as,
^<^^J5. «o^0e9Q% ^agg[4yaM naI)dhaM, washing in the river/
cc^C$d9ad. tSCdUs gaggayaM sassaM, the crop near the river.

The following is an example of the ^«x»e»3®% uttakammaM,
or second case, expressed, in the formation of a compound term,
t3®0^t^9)%ama8O; cf)C5dCOt5§)^«^0, agatasamano, Me place to
which Buddho has comcy viz> 86D9i>(5o, vil^&ro, a temple^ (or
rather mofiostrj/ adjoining to the temple.)

Example of the ^^:3:^«sd®g)«, uttakammaM, with a derivative

}Si P4tl GUAMMAR.

word ^S)»993, taddhito; Q63£#^0, gh&tiko, that which is mixed
tip with clarified butUr^sxz, «>^^3^c5o, dl)aro, ^orf;— with a
verb, 9oS)iS)«>*, 4khy&taM, etjs>^«n ®<i>^i>«5^3 c£)^es3, ^adena
odano paccate, rice is cooked by the cooh

With a participle ^f»f o>'D,kitako,©«6>«:)^^65<s>«)'3 Q«»®® ,
buddhena de^ito dhamaio, a religious discourse preachtd bj/
Jiuddho. ^ hi

In the first two examplei;, ibe second case does not ap-
pear, having been suppressed by the rulea for the formation of
compound and deijivalive words ; and in the third and fourth^
the second case ih changed into the first, by a rule which re-
quires that when the agent is in the third, the object should b^
in the first case.

Amongst many objects, governed by the verbs £&:0^, duliddi,
to milk, S^c. auJ ' o3S3?f,ny6di, to conveyy^^c the principal object
eO'D«^«»©®*, paddnakammaM, is denoiuin»^ed(^^Jo.«>oS)®%utta-
kammaM, or the case expressed; as, «>cj50C3d" .l^wo«>cft ©i5»gcXQ
•^ g®pd9, go{)alena gokhiraM du)l)ate duddhava, milk is^^
drazmfiom the cow by the Herdsman, ^f ll^

In this example Sd"*, khiraM, is the principal oB_g ^^nd ^^
the ^<SOQy^P^^^^ appadhano, or secondary object i*^i^ \y
nominative case, by the rule mentioned in the piecedii/^'

The following verba are called 8«Jv^»»«jo, dvik.
from their governing occasionally two objects; viz. g'X^,
oflO©, y4ca, (J'l^j rudhi, c^Sc5, puccha, ^?535D, bhikkha.,^
sdsu, SOo^iSxaSO, vac4dayo:— ^, ni, 62:€>, v^Uja^ C©<5o^#oa^^
radayo; as, C,®t3«jt5D3#.croc5:)0*«<>!^iaS3%>eoo!;S>«)3®©, dasena"^
bliaro gamaMniyyajle nftove, the load is carried to the village by
the servant.

In this example C5Dd»(3'0, bharo, ia the principal object^ ^nd
CfdO€)*) gHnuiM, the secondary. ^

Verbs of motion; of knowing or understanding; (\f eating;^ of
soundings the verbs ^ "^j bara, and ««.cr, kara, and neuter
verbs, <f^©S)^c»o, akammako, when used w;ith causal affixef

ctiQ^^tc6»tSi co8c^o3®eoo8o, sdmin& daso g&n^ili ga<u^h4piya(9
g^cchipitori, the servant is sefit hy (bis) master to the ^ilhge.

Ill this es^aofiple <5^«c.O, is ihp G^^W «!ja®®^ utta kamiiiai^,a%
h^ms the object mo^t iniinediatQljr <;o|u>ected with the verb*

Whep the gaui^ verb^ are not U8e4 Avith causal a^xee, their
objfipfs are used to be ^^JSJCB, anuitu ; a?, C,*^*? cjp^*. "f €^
<99 dA^P g&maif gaccliAti, fke servant goes tq the village.

lo thi^eK^mpl^ c^92)«, gimaiii is said to be the ^^QXp)
^xSS; anuttakamwqM* because the verb bfva no r^laUao to it, c^
iaflueiiQe over it:-<S)^C933«b i^?tti J^ayati, th^ ^kpbmH ties
daxffl^. In this ea^aiiv|^I# the vrord ^^, ^atti^ is the ^tsoa^iSMm
i]U^katt&, aM tb§ vterb b<9iq^ neMter there k no object f^M^^r
C^S^-QDOiO^i uito, or qp^f^co^O, anu^to ; bqt w^iep th^ caj^g^} %fS^lkt
is affixed to the same verb ; a«, ^'Qdo^^^^<^ ^^ C^od^^^^
c^^ Cdo3^Q9Q):8 , i)attharol}«ne ^atthi saj^^pi)r{|te 9a^4pitdr&
the elephant driver ct^ises, ifie flepf^ant to lie dom^». t h^ fil^t w<Wi(
h termed qf <3?SCT?J^^:?)e»; anuttak^tt4, the sc^cQnd, tbongji ja tW
nomvi^tiv^ t>y t{ie rule b§f(^r# j»€^pAiwi^d^ ift called (^m^m^^
uttakamuiasi.

Whea the agent is <?«g#ja«3. «nuttM, i* ©ust be io tbe third
case, and when Che object is c«««r,tJtto, it must be in the fi«k4 j
ti*»., %,o:^^#^^ ^.^«>«f;)3 ca©®3 tgtf®^ tgatBOJoeo, bi&l)ina-
N^iie odano p^cltyi bynjate bhutlova, the boiled rice having been
copked by the Brahma is enien (bj^ hinf. >

In this example the first word u s^iid to be ^^«)Ixk 4»^39D4|
aquttakatt^ ;; i^id th(laec<MMi(5t3)Qii«»®i;% (MtakamiuaM^cgi<d^v<<«?,
hhunjate, is termed the principal act wOocn ^os?, padhana
krj)(a, 9i>d t^®?, 4Wciitv4> the seocMidac)' ae*, ^aOotfD^^oJO,

^^^A WfKS; ts«5iw>D^^ WiiJilitva ki^ttvd amathivd bhojanct

lirij^ai^ kjttaM aaKWth tf^act of eating €aH.be pi^n/tmrntdeifh^r

M f^^ggi^S (fiP^X Pr-kU mr^fi^^ng f*f; m in some ofhcr manner>.

,Hei:^thegdyi^ibi<4 |w;t*cij?ke^ %ir<^ tftraa^d «fi?£>5ftp, u^^stn

\'

186 PALf ouammaii.

dh&na, and the verb which terminate the sentence t3a)}<^ ^
0C9, padhanakriya.

Any 8999C9#^5Di,visesanOy whether C<S, jdti, kind: cg^, gu-
wa, qualilj/f ^^0, kriyi, act; ^S), dabba, substance; '^woe'*, na-
num, mxiTif, may be connected with a S^tS^tX^O, viseeso; as,
^Sf>QQ»Q'y csdcfX9)08t93*d ®{&^OXS»9aft99 godhavalo gantfi
viA&ni devadattakoy a while cow going with harm by name De^
foadatfa :^^tR»0 having three meanings, viz. a cow^ the earthy and
41 word or speech ; the G^CseSd^^, visesano, is used to specify
and distinguish the sense in which it is to be understood.

WoMs agreeing in gender, number and case, with the Sc^CS
,#t2e99, visesso, are termed ^QOS^S^cf^^^Of tuIlyadhikaraNo;
,the words 0«9^S3S^« £>«f>*, rannuiH dhanaM, though terminating
in the same manner, are not eigQiSJS^c)®^?, tullvidhikaraNo,
.but signify the wealth of kings.

In the example C);SX3)0«5S ScsSefoS^rsiiS, cittdni visati ja-
yanli, a hundred thoughts arise, the first word is neuter, in the
nominative plural; the second feminine, and in the nominative
singular; they are uot therefore termed cQ^QiSiQe»<f9^0y tul-
lyldhikaraNO.

The following are examples of the qr«g«3X39«s»3S% anutta-
^ammaM.

^«C, 3^«5;)« ^8 09, sudo odanaM pacati, M^ cook boils rice;
Q»6>jQ3i)* »^^d9e»gh, buddho dharamau desitav^, Buddho
preached religious discourses^ the word 9^fic»t)0| desitavd, is
equivalent to #^i>e5fi, desesi.

The <f e20:X9 «MQm9, auuttakatt&, has been already spoken
of.

The following are examples of a verb fp^^i^yreA bv two nouns
in the second case;— #cooc30^C5^ c£)38*S><rri<::^(OeogS>38>o»B)^«
pop41o gdviai kiraMdol)ati duddhav&tty^di, the H€rds$tan draws
milk from the cow^ or has drawn S^c. c,«C9o t03(5« cs:r)9>»eO39C0
<dco6oo»]S)^, daso bh&raM g4maM nayatinitav&ttyddi,/A6 per-
ron/ takes the had to the village or has taken, Sfc. Cd39c,t3' o:d9*

YALI OfiAMMAR. 187

cc®ofi«9) rtmiddsaM gamaM gatnaynti, or tii9Cy^tUg^ cp^®*esdO
odcp, a&midasena g&inaM^amayati, (he master iendsike servani to
lAert7//ie*e; cg<5tficXd*Q^*#®3a)4£, gurusissaii dhaniman
bodhayati, or cgcTtfi^tX^c^ OS®* o®9S)a9£, guruaiflsena
dbamroait bodhayali, the teacher instructs his pupil im religious
knowledge*

Example of the use of the 4<9»@g)«S)3^,akaininakadb&tii;—
eA^^^acros^CQO ts:>^* csoosfi C^o^e^Doeo, l)atth&rol)o I^atthiii
8&yati l}atthin$v&, the elephant driver makes the elephant lie down.

Examples of the C^^^^^^^^^f uktakatta:-— ^£<0^#o99y>
jitindriyo, one zcho has subdued his passions ^ vis. a muniy or
priest; ^oSQS)S)^0)0, ibhidhammiko, one who is acquainted
with that part of the religion of Buddha, which i^ termed efSi
Q^'SQ'^y abhidamroo, viz. a priest/ ts«C, S^tfi^* C3&£, sudo oda«
nax pacati, the cook cooks rice ; ^^i^«9)0^^3y puSnak&ro, a
nuan who performs good actions^ a virtuous man.

When many katrus are used, one of them is termed §#®«)^
raukhyo, or principal ; as, ^^^d'«>c5) tt|«>^«D ffi^«D« C30«>©»,
sudaje))|)ho sudena odanaM paceti, the principal cook causes food
to be boiled Of dressed by a cooky

Here ^^•d'^CSj 86daje|)|)bo9 is the ^S>i8«»^S)0)% mukhya-
kattd, being that which is Ukmediately connected with the verb^.
It is also called ^'^^SfSO^ utto, and the second noun q^^^sxa
»ts»0, anuUakatta. qp8)^iS>o o^^i^cf^CS^D t9«Qm S)^«5d« esi
eQ?^,amacco8udajep|>henasudena odanaM p&ceti, or^cQ^dS,
p&ca}ati, the minister makes the principal cook, cause food to be
dressed by a cook*

Here ^d^S)")) amacco, is the chief agent, and the two
cook» are the subordinate agents.

When an act is performed by the agent itself, the agent
js termed «9®S)«Ba»9» kammakatt&; as, «ge9 4»c5> ^^^3
tP^^^9 kuf^alo sayameva bhij^jate, tht barn breaks of itself,
that is when the stoue and other materials of which it is com-

188 PAiY ^AikMAh^

po§ei d^afi^lrnd fiifl doWti of tH^^iblleiV^, #rrMtiC tfi^ intfrv^-

Ff]^t)Hei^ ^jiftmplt;^ of the ^^t:»Oie»b990, anuitdkattd;—
n|#^«F9 8>^ofM b®«»/ sttcien^ adano pAecate, Hce is dressed
if ihe M6k) ^^(ioo^^^- csdco., putnfrni pofiflasif kataM,
g'oocf actions are performed by the man.

Here ©t^«^, smiena, and S§«^b, ptifntirr&, At-c <he <>>^t5X»
«M!JMOj linttttakat(&.

Exampleir of many ^*wMX5i«''^3»)D, anurtakattS, ^Utotdt-
mte agents ;-*tg*^ty*tf>«ft tt5>^«D8&^.»>!f>o 6&)3c3fls>«), silda-
j?^^b«^a^ $^dcfrfo odaiTO pdc&plydte, Md ptifidpnl to^k daUies
Jbod id be cooked hy a cook. ct9^&*!^ tp^f^^^^fd^ »®?<^
8b{^^9 e5&]i3a5*^, aniaccena s&(Iaj^|!>{)h^iVa fiiidena odanor
{mcdpf^ate, /A? minister makes the principnl cook tdUie fboi to he
dressed by d tocfk.

When there are two aefs peffdf m^d by tlie partie As^eiii^ th*
dfiehi terttied «0>V«l>^oe(), padhAna kriya, ilnd tiw other 4^
^oM^odO, appadh^nakriyd, and (he agent i^ pXkl inf the ihird'
c^ge, ss^ ^:j^8r«««f!rt tg^tqc^TSSJ^to, Irt'^^tnttneirft bhutvd^
guppyate, the Brahman having edttn ifecps.

Here wei8#«5, suppyatte, Is tfie eS «in, JlmdhAna, and
^®^ bhutvi, the fftx^Oil^^cfb, rtp^t*dhiitefcriy&

#.^* *«•«**«#»» ••>-■' ^^^

tlxampfeft of the c^^^tSJC^^S, ihtakartNd^ a^4WWrfi.#«S>y'
cblnnrttukkho, an oxS, that hy which d tree is eut^ t^<Sdti*\ pa-
baraNatt, d tieapdn^ thdt by which pet^dns dri Htuck.

Example of the 0^^^^^®*^*=^^* uttas^mpadSNU. ?4*:y8>
W.^w*?, dinnafiunko, Ac/oi«?A<jmW*w«^tV|fiV«. a king; ^«.®'
0^m6ST^j dAkkbiNejyb, he t& zdhoin g^^ s^dM bfi fhade^ a
priest.

^<»^^i,#»<r#g>«r^**w»#^«*^

«i7^$fttil$%no, lHoe from o^AM m^^ ft««^ g^meprl^^ tife. tf ^n^t
^<>®9, UisEid, hefiwn iffkotn ianger 4s apprehcilMf viz. « iffil:*
ihasa.

ExtLtnp\e» of QtlX9)D)»<^?, utHidlifilro. ®<!09»®9Q)C!^-, tnatta*
m&taggaM, ^ib/ m a)AicA furious elephants are residing^ vie. tf ^«
tM^.— d'fcCfi&Q^^riAkhavft, ttn^ wherein are trees^ viz. <a counlrj/;
^ts^$>) isaimii, lAa< o» arAtcA persons sit, viz. dr cAair.

Etamfiles of the ^tsfS^WSS, uttasimf, ol* ^pomessiv^ ease,
^W©^0, dasabalo,.*€i zi^ has the strength often (^lephantsi)
viz. Budu ; ®8m9C9}0, veiiiko, he whose science is thai ofpt^yitig
vn. musical ittstmmenlSy viz. a Gandhurwa.

ts®o»eso, sum^so, or cofiipoutid ienns may be formed ivilh
nouns in everjr case, buttheiSeo^^S^ kitako, ajis:^ isufiedin
all cases the pofisesbive-exceptejil* - ' c

"The CDOatoO) taddfHto, allix/is used for all eane^, 4lie«)54^
iLMTANa, ami cf CTS)? avadhi, in8trcimeii4al and aMaiive excepted.

The eipoS)i5)c»*) &ky&taM, or verb, is used with the Je9»t39Cr»
fiatta,and isk&^*, kam»aM, ornominativeandiBtetrtiiiieiitaland
accusatii«e cast.

The different «see of the ca«es ef neua«.

The Beeoiid.>ea«e is ased to express acts of two fciads, volun-
tary and involuntary (f IBtf a^^^ icchito, and sfi^Q^^^o^
atniechilo,) on the part of Ihe4ige4it; as, ^^ @#4^9 buddhaac
vande, / mmhip Budthps ^^vempflon* ^Qd^ 4aayattaii bhuS*
jafti, he eah a dimiuishei cuj^ ioffbioij

The above are inatamses •fvohmkttymeh.

m^4iQw @itiSi^ lumtata^ asaddiitf^ M trmA o* a tfoni; 8
<S^ Sjc&, ^ninbgilaii^i^twalitmi pmmm >

These flone ioiglmMedJaf ksiwUtsttmry Mts.
«»9« «(£)ej^ t^trSfii&^S^tsdod) f Mak gwahaw mhbkamd-
laiHipaaaiPfiaiiy fpiny^v ^ toMfagfei tmrnsmc I0 u iUi. TUa ia

]^ rALI GRAMMAR^

an inBtance both of voluntary and involuntary acts, or ratber
of a desired and undesired object; the village being the former
and the tree the latter.

The following are oMmples of the Y»SeD»«^@S)0, alkathita-
kamnio.

tsxoSo Stf^ C5«)^^€>08, bhagavd bhikkhu etadavoca. Bud-
dho said this to the priests; ScTc^^So 49)S*o#^3S, biraKoka*
paMkaroti, (with) the beru grass he makes a mai.

In these examples the priests and the beru grass are the Cf 4a
S«D499^a&o, akatitakammo, because they have no connection
with the verb.

The 9«2StD«S)s@S)0, akatikammo, is to be found in verbs pre^
ceded by nouns in the second case.

There are three other sorts of ^esa^SSo, kammoy viz. <e^S)
tSxS, nibbatiiy 8.<9^^, vikati^ c^?3x£, patti;— «990*«»«a'o£9
kapaM karoti, he makes straw; ^Cd* ^S)0(ea<S) ka{){}haM jh&pe*
ti, he burns fuel (firewood ) <5\»::* QotXi^^ rupa vipassati, A#
beholds ajigure*

The first i^ an example of the «^£>eS)S«BAS)S)«, nibbattikam*
DiaM) where the object is something formed or produced.

The second is an example of the 8«idQi«K»@g)*, vikatikam-
maiM) where the object is something destroyed.

The third is an example of the oojSwS®*, pattikaminaM,
where the object is something beheM,

The second case is also used with words denoting^ substance^
a ^ualiiy. or an action^ and including the ideas of time and tra-
telling i as, eoCJ. ©o*t50^^«o, masaMmlsoduno^y&A (foodyfor
a month; tco*^* (TG^ocOttr^, saradaM raNfydnadf, a pleasing
titer in the clear season; @O€3*ecii56'ac0S, m^saiisajjayati, he
reads (Jor) a month /-^mcC^tf^^^B^f^'^Sj yojanaM vanar&j^
alineorrowinthefaresiy one yodun (in estenty ^oo^tfw* ^^m
eS>»eD99 yojaiiaii digho pabbato, a mountain one yodun high;
#«9€0* ecg'dcftfi^liosax sajiiiyati, Aereacb (Jbr) aKosa^ (Ou *i-

PALI GHAMMAIl. ISI

iance of 500 bows/) tftfifi)* <f«jS©eS'ow«w©»«;?,rukkhaM
anuvijjota tecando, the moon shines on the trees in succession.

Here <ru6;fii* rukkhaM, is denominated the G«5ffl^», lakkha*
naM, and ©s>^o, cando, the c«®^®% lakkhitabbaM.

The preposition ff^^ anuj denotes repetition, and similar phra^
sesy are denominated OQtfo, vicch4, as are also the following
where the noun is repeated, viz. cftO©g>D coo»®3 cc®i?©eo, gimo
g€mo ganimyate, t7 is said from village to village ; CO>«^®0 cftO^Sl
<5®^»aoo, gdmo gdmo ramaNiyo, (he villages are respectively
beautiful; cf.a»® ^iO-^ed'C*, gime g&niejalaM, water from village
to villase; tSaO (8><?S^*?3»0®0«)5®OT5 sddhu devadatto mS#
taramanu, Devadatta is kind to his mother; cfl«>^«& ®*f$^&<AO
«)*^ofl«2^, yadhattha maManasi>4taMdiyatu,iy/Acrew anything
here for or belonging to me, let it be given, or if my share is here
S^e. ^:)^* ^^d«90 ®o5o«f^3, nadiM anvasita b&r&na:«i, Bara*
nais is near the river ftf^^'^S^^sx^' o<a?a5S?SccS«3Q, anus&ri-
pattaM panSavi bhikkha, a priest inferior in learning to Sariput*

ta.

In the same manner the prepositions C5©, paj)i, t^S^ pari

and ^&, abhi, are joined to nouns in the second case, to express
different relations.

Sometimes the second ease ts used instead of the sixth ; as,
^•<9^t^«^cr>:s:d<5^0d., tiiMkopanabagavantaM, this has tlie
same acceptation ; as, «DC3C3t«)Q08>«)3, tassa bhagavato, that

Buddha's. '

^ The second case is used in construction with <|f «5X55rfo, anta-
r4, €f#<5X5wO, anto, © •5'*, tiro, €f^*eo'^, abhito, C3<?»w% pari-
to, C3©ttDo, pa^ibhay &c« as, ^<5;)05(5?©«:)a^^», antaracana*
landaM, and within the Ifihara called N&landa; ym^g:xSi^C€A»j
antoraJ){)haM, within the country ; S«tfodC9', tirora{){)haM, out*
side of the country ; ^t©«»}cfto®« c35©tD35>0®% abhito«;amaM
parito g&mniM, round about the village; c^C3®0 ®»?3©tO^S, upa*
mimaM pa{)ibhdti, the comparison or simile is understood by me.
Tb^ af^cojod c^M is aometimea used instead of thi; third; tbo

sevttitl^ ^befoortl*^ an* tfie fifth ; a«, ©•^nocBttCaS, masiaa**
ladisvKi, ke wiU not' 9pefthviilh^e\^'S>^^^hSiXSi%9(^ngi^^:^^
Se)3»pttbbaa^aaftQia}a]il4iiviaetv&, having, drenci m iH fitc"
noon,

Tbe verba C)C0, vasa^ /o closeff/ fi, si, io re$t; q^es, 6sa, to sitf
S^:, Jfhif Jo sland ; Qtfy yka^ io ^nievy when preceded bjf tba
prepesitioiis ^ts^ upa, 9*5D, anu, qp9, adhi, cfdji £, qt«^^ abhi
«r3^ 111, require to be.conneeted ivith a noun in t he-second c»fie.>
as, (»o*#5C38w^ qr<2QC5w«»Si)^S ^0S»«, gimaMupava'^
aati aiHivas^ati a^hivasati ava^ati, be Awelb iy, or zeilk^ (^cr^,
over J or ai the village ; (»0©* <fS*53«> w cfQg&m ^M^SwS
9tS<^0e&£, gimaM adhisete adhiti{)t)hati ^h&vasati abbinivi*
Mil, he resU^ 9iandsj dwells, in the village, or enters therein.

yerbflofi/rt/?i!:/;?gand of moving, govern a noun in the se*
cond ca^e ; as, ^^•QQB, nadJivipivati, he drinks (in) the river t,
c»3@«@<5^, g^maMcarati, he walks in (Jthe) Tillage / t^&^^cX^
#€)9^*9 pacc&rpeemitaAf , / will tell thee aflerwards ; ^«>S>«f>
<»0?«. pubbhenagamaM, in the forepart of the village.

Th^ above ar^ exauiples of the second case^ used instead: of
the fourth, an^ fiAh.

Wordsi called ^oAqS^'MW^jo*, kriydvisesanaM, which though
nouns, freqgent}y answer la adverbs in English, are pat in the
•econd fsase.;.ag^ ^®*s>e5«^ sukhaMseli, he deeps well* or at hii

^o0OS#&t9«5^•, kriy£viges:aiiaM, are a class of words which
can be connected wijlh fg, bhu, to be; ts^d, hara, /o do; and all
othef verbs as in the above instancy ;-*^S)*tSod<!5D* «9»»<59^y
sukhaMsayanaM kareti, is synonymous to tt®*«(C309>sukhaMseti^
and ^®^ sukhau, in that e^^ample is tlie 8att^<^*> visesa^
naM, to e5cd«^*, sayanaM, and in the neuter slender.

All words coining under the denomination of -^ooo&^^tscd
4^*, kriy&TisesanaM, muist be ia the singular nmnber and in the
neuter gieadetr; as, S^s5£}c^S2»<S#<^o, bhikkhus^kbasibhitQi th$
ffH^stt were in a. Uals ofcomfrvt*

P>I>1 OlAMMA'V 193'

That wliicli 10 th^ ageat of a verb whetber «»S3^*^ k^am*
mattaM, active^ or ^fiQX3}'Qd«, aitaithaM) neuter ^ is termed t9)oa^
kaUti;, ash tgsj^cQ (^!}(^- «'*C9c53S)^*<»0 C2©«^co, Budeira
thalliyaM lia|)^he^i odano paccate, fied is cooked by iJie cook in -,
a pot withfuH; (Si^TS^^S^ta*^^ c:'a#^iS<§oJ^C53,, raimi pis4rl«
padel}i phivafe, the king stands on hisftet in tfit palace.

In the above examples t^^s^tsiy paccate, ia tUe^ ^&s€!®^%
kamraatthasft, aad %c»^^ pbiyate^ tbe ^^Sfs.^ ^^Oy attatUia,«

The third case.

The implement or instrument with which an action is per-
formed ig put in the third or implementive case, which is then
denominated ts^^^ , karaKaM.

The «)<5-<^"*3 karaNaM, is of two kinds, ©0^353; bdiT)ya, an*
^C5^)«3?5»«JO, ajjhattilio; as», e,*«W5«5:D9dl5. g^DOW, ditte-
na vijiM lunati, he cuts paddy with a 'sickle; «>4sn»e3K53'«» ©^^5^'
f «?;]>&) 9>«9, nettena candaM ikkliate, he beholds the mooH with th&
eye.

In the above examples <5,'5>?3»t5:', ddltena, is the ©^tofltaocf
4Jr»j bat)yakaraNaM, or extraneous implementive case, and •f^
€^5X5D«»o, nettena, is the ^d^^3355?«35^<^^*, ajjfialtikakara-
NaM. t3^, salja, ^C, alaM, «»-, kiw, and some other word^'
when used in construction with a noun, govern the third case;
ps, 2€^c»Oi«) C3^§^3xSc9«>(30D€D«S?, puttena »al)avutti thnio-'
dhanaMva; the W6?, sal^a, in the above example may be op-
tionally omitted ; QpiQ;'>»)«53£^*t3>85D, alaMtevdsena, thou has dwell
long enough y or of his dwelling there has been enough ^ ;£^*0i5tff

G3!5D, kiMteja{)al,.i, what has thou to do with curled hair.

• • • ...

Nouns signify ing the means by which any purpose U accom-
plished are put in the third case; as, qt^«>:y)^!^^Qt3«5D, annena
va^ati, he lives by means of food.

The thi^'d ea^ is someumes \u?!ed in»itead ol the seventh ; ns^-
Q^ f^Q«p c^^w®., pubbeiu* ^^is^yin^lJiefDre pari of tlie vilkj^^. .jf

134; PALI GRAMMAR*

«

The place of bodily infirmities is put in the third case ; as ^
<f«K8>«$39«ftO»^), akkhin&k&NO) blind with one eye-

The person or thing with which another is connected or
associated, or by which it is distinguished, is also put in the
third case ; as, €>cs:)')«>€oeo<5D #cfd0O3e»®D9 gottetanagotamo, by
fimilya Gotama.

The third case is sometimes used instead of the second ; as-
co»QC» Gescc, tilel)i vapati, he sows (with) Tola seed.

Sometimes the third case is u^ed instead of the fifth ; as, ts
^tSXS)') @a0« »«>«90 ®^3t9®®<^«^^ suniutia mayaM tena ma}}fi«
samanena, we have escaped from that Buddha.

Sometimes it is used instead of the first case ; as, qp^9X})«^oG
q^t3X3)9«5;)«€3@@«y^, attan&va att&naM sammanni, bj/ himself h€
blows himselfy or in other words, he knows himself.

The third case is used to express the habitual possession of
anything; as, c3<$S>oel'«9* S^«€)t^ 9%«S)S, paribb&jakau ii-
daN^ena addakkhi, he saw a pilgrim with a stick having three
points

The third case is used to express what is lermed ^cs^e3
C>«C5K5d, kny&pavagge, that which is done with rapidity; as, tS^O
m^mf^Q 6)odo«9;^d.e3o30fi, eka })eneva bar&nasipayasi, he
wtnt with one day to Bdrdnasiy (that is, in one day.)

It is also used to express likeness ; as, ®9epd0ti9i>@a, ni&tara*
n^mo^ like (with) the_ mother: and time^ as,'49)0«>Qt^ QSSesG
450% kalena dhamma savanaM, the heariug of a religious dis*
course with timcy (that is in time^ or at the proper time*)
^•Sh, pubbo, and some other words of similar import^ govern
a noun in the third case ; as, So^Ot^o^^S)^, m&senapubbo, a
month ago; 9to5tQmaSTSff^ ^C9t9««9)®Cd3S3^, yebhiiyyena upasaM-
kamittyadi; he approaches frequently.

The fourth case.

Words are put in the fourth case when they denote objects
tOy towardsyfir^ at, or against^ which any thing is done or intended:
ae^ t9®e)t$3 f$Q^* ^S^» saqifinassa (^ivaraM dad^iii fi^ givcB

FALI GEAMMAK. 135

eprietih/ garmeni to a priesi; ^®«5D€2C3 #<^o09eD t9S% sama
nagsa rocate saccaM, truth is pleasant to a priest ; o0^^^<3Ofai
C2» c^om* 0^6(amci, yannadattaasa chattam dharayate, he holds
an umbrella to Yagnyadatta*

Words termed qp«^?, anir&, ^^®e5:x^, anumantu, and cyo
<5o£Dt9)OXS)09 &r&dakatt&, require to be constructed with a
noun in the fourth case ; a>3, c^t«5£)cac5 d'o«$^S, rukkhassa ja*
laudeti, ht ^ives water to the tree;^zsS^9^sry^ t5Q««^£, bikkhu-
no jalaMdeti, he gives water to the priest^ ^<d<S>tf33 tfQ*S»^QO,
a^tthino jalaMdeti, he gives zOater to the heg'gar.

Verbs of praising &c. govern a noun in the fourth case*
I'hese verbs are termed flC5^«0^5 silaghadi ; as, ^©Utt fl^^
Q9e«>, buddhassa silaghate, he praises Buddho / ^'^mtsa^cXP*^
l)anutetuy])aM, he conceals M) ^rom thee^ (literallj/ to thee) C^®
€^€Soi3» t3«»iso«)O)0e!J3», upati^J)heyya sakkyaputtinaM, he waits
on the sons ofSaht/a ; «^c3C^* t3c3®«), tujl)aM sapate, he swears to
thee; ©©-^^k^-ftwO^cJbfl^ep, suvaNNaMtedh&rayate,Ae owes to
thee gold; mSS)o«j:)* 6^oa«5;KS^3©qjo, samiddhanaM piljayam.
tidaliddo, the poor are fond of the rich ; e»tttt«8^^)^, tassa kuj.
jhati, he is angry at him; £^oa« ^C3o«jd. ft®9tto, dul^ayati di-
BanaM megho, the rains destroys the regions; S-OdoOO f CttScJaS
t3®«5Dgey:«, titthiya issanti samaniuaM, the Tertakas (or persons
professing the Braminical fiiith,) envy the Samanas (or priests of
theBudhuist fitith;) g^^^^O cg€50©<!«»o^tto(5cr», dujjan& gu-
navantd usuyanti, the wicked detest (to) the virtuous ; ^O^O^Oo
m^cr^^S^sssp c50C3S«5»©0, firadhome ranno rajanaMvfi, my request
is to the kingy or the kings ; ^oocC3®®«do C'^^®^<5)*C3<s>©o q^
fi®t3C30 ^0ofit3®<5XSJ«g>0, ayasmato upasampad^pehho npattssa
dyasmantaMVd, Upatissa is desirous of conferring the office of q^
t3®e5C), upasampad&, on the aged person.

In both the preceding examples the noun is likewise in t&e
second case.
In the following example ihe.second case i$ used* iiistead of

1^6 I^Att ^HAMltAft.

vocdi Buddho said thU to the priests »

^«r)g«DiiQ»O)0 o©5>c^0». €fott«50cyjS, bhikkhu bhag^u'va-
to paccassosuM asunanti, the priests listened^ (or ll^iten attentively)
to Hnidho.

Tiefirst verb iscotiip<»nnfled of the preposttioiK (^S, pati,
-an^ ^, a, and tlie root t^, «u; the second lias the preposition ^69
fi, prefixed to the same root ; ^35;@ cff^* QfSSh ccgsj©^, bhik-
kh& janaM dhaintnaM s^vetj, the priests cause the people to hear
a religious discourse. In the above example the second case
C^«^*f janaM, is used instead of the fourth. ^^S3E)•«sQ0 ef#«9:i3
^f^i^^^oS^wcS^Ocwg)^, bhikkhuno jano aAugi^aii patigi-
^itiv&j the people permit (to) the priest.

Verbs of d^claring^ infbrming^ or announcing, SfC, require a
noun in the fourth case; as, ^0®cyx»gO^®^S?, amantaydmivo,
I declare to you.

Words termed Co^^S tadatthuM, g^overn a noun in the fourth
case; as^ -^SoaS C3»>2n*©0, yuddhaya sannaddho, armed for
batik.

Wordg termed 2a®<^% tumatthaM, that is words having the
aante meatiinj^, as if the affik ^f were subjoined to (hem, are
put in the fourth case; as, <i>(3oi^^€!g«»Stt3o5, lokdnukampaya,
through compassion for the world

«

iiere ^^isJ§X5'^ca^ anukampaya, being in the fourth case is
equivalent to ^rn^'^®^'^** anukauipituM-

Words tenned «fC5®^», alamattaM, or verbs coiinected with
VCt ^*^' ^^^^ beln the/ourth eaAe ; as, qfG'dfQj) ©(355x5
€)CB^^ <;pcr«D£&o, alajaamallo malias^a niaila«sa »ra}^ativ£^ a
warrior itJU for a ze^rior (via. a mateh for him.) <fC- ®S tsQ
#^^«$:), al^M mesuvilNNena, to me there is agoldeuough.

la the first example the word ^q* alaM, denotes^^^tfy nad
ia tke 8m}jid rejectioii^ as a deoUr^iim Oat etmigb bm bem re-

eeived implies the rejection ef tmjf fi$rA^ quaniitjf thai might be
Tk# wth Om, HUM, to f ftt^ift, mtiMim or hoh mp^n^ pnxmm

ft noun in (be feoHii «b9», |n*airi<M that noun dlenote m Mifii^
mM snhstMce mi (tkf^pM he iMenAfiy ft», f^^Otty^d^^
9Md^) k{if>{AiMdft tTft« nrnaPe, / ibo* 191m lAet m (Migralh^
Jbi^ a ittitkj or fog*

Bm the Meoitd dUMtdiyed ifi'lh«Mlo#jii^Mftnii|ilt»| m^
m%tf^ 6)» 9iK»^i^, ^tfrnkham tviiii mafias, ilo^kmpoM tiuo
^ an Ofs; tggH^* &» I6^^3^, Mvmumu tira«c maflBfj
/ look upon thee as gold,

Yerhfi^r ibotiofi may cdflM* goirer» ihe fourth «ir thaaeednd
ca^e ; as, tfir^Stttft^^et^o cs'^ddtf^l'TGo^ gftinaategato ffimajqpai*
ksivi^gonetb thevWage.

f'^ds df Messing or prk^gfar^ gbverw f iieuB in tht fmftfi
ea«e; as6>0#«lot0^«#W}<eS, bhavalo Uiadriatf {lottty My
g'ood happen to jfous Sir.

Verbs Aeitolitfg^fairMoii or mmnifnosis eiotro, f»f«lti a naun
in tli# fbai«th euaB ; m, t0oQttSlg««)6)^ aiaUiMBmniflitiw, IA|
eJkMuie or eMMi< ^y/'lBMH^ It C^fVOOJ^

t^Mfid, kWjo^MMP^ goiiavna a nnair tii the fivaiUJb imPi #%
d^oSO^tSS Soxjaood, bhiyoBo roatt&ya, in great mea^^e*

(iOfiyHifno? the fourth ease ia wed iiialead ^ tb» «ev|Mi|^ ;
my s^cSgh'^f>smm6*Mi twri^aM ^vikamnu^ / uiU ex^^laia 4^

ihte M'eXBntpk.
.OMftiit woffda usod m wnliitaliaaiy' i^a^vern a noun in thu

txd(m«, €«ltlif )nrjteaii> *»iSft* thg jaovdr ; ^«d^«smb.#a»r »»(•
gtiUlifl^i a g»edJaithti^4oihet^

The interogation ^S*, kiM, in some constroctiona govePMa
noun in theraaitfaea^e,' as, ^^ddCHbM^^, fciti i^lppe^ki-
raja, what {occasion) Jbr regret.

1S8 FA LI OnAHHAIIf

.vL * - The fifth case.

Words are put in the fifth or proper ablative case, where?er
•eparation \% implied, as when in English the preposition from
is put before a noun. The object when u fear or danger pro*
eeedsoris rtpprehefided is also put in the fifth case, as is the per-
son or thinic from which any thing is taken ; as, cfdogb9«:3<5»y
g&m&apenti, they go from the rtV/bgf y •0)<5'3t0OoS€5^, corfibh<«
^anti, ihey are afraid of a thief^ q»c58&)oA) €«$£)• csd^bD^OP^
upajjh&y4 sikkbaM £rnNl)&ti, he takes mstruction from the teacher/
C^(58S3tfSC5>.v<|^3309>€0, upajgayamlja adhiyate^ he reads or
learns to read from the teacher^

In the use of words importine: separation from an object, in
motion, or irom an object at rest, £>$^(30, calo, and c^Si^QD^^ca-
lo, the object is put in the fifth case ; as, ^Cf^:£)of>^Gyi #^0^633
CS^CD, assadh^vato posopate, the man falls from a horse running/
^vzsSl'i t^Q. e3#«), . rukkb6 palaM pate^ the fruit fidls from tha
tree.

When the preposition tjrfo, p»r6, is prefixed to thi» root c?,
jkjtoeonquf^^r^ the noun in construction must be put in the .fifth
case: as, ^Sdti^^trcfo^cf c5XSj.^^^c»<3dod9, buddhaami pa-
vijenti annatitthiy£, persons of a d^ereni faith cannot prevail
over Buddha^

But if the second rase be use<l i-n eonstructiooi with the same,,
the swpmority of the agents' is indicated; as, S^*^t^:d'ca&
G^60t repuM parajavati vlro, the brave man subdues his enemies.

When the preposition rs, pa, is prefixed to the root tg^

so as to form a word signifying origin without srparation.

The nonn used in ccmstruction must be put in the .fifth case*

-ffs,cf«D&)«M9X>SX^i ^ Co:t3(T0 e»8<5^^ anavatattaml^H mal)a«

sari pabh9vanti> from {the lake) Anawatatta the great rivers prOf*

ceed.

.. In like- manner the roet e5^>. j§, denoting origin^ requires a
noun ill the fifth rase ; as, •e.''®9)«rk9e5S<t*«)eD CTeO*, pemato jfija*
te bhayaM, /^/7r originates in afftction^ or proceeds from affection.
Verbs iniplyuig contempt or disinclmationy require a noun in

FAtl GRAMMAIt. 159

tke fifth case; a^, ^03@)^^cgStf^Q9, adhamtn&jiguccliate, he
despisei acts of injustice; ffOl®^ C5d^«i», adhammfi paiiiajjati,
ke is diiificHned to or averse to acts of injustice.

Some noans require to he comstruecl with another in the fifth
cQse; ao, co$«>:ac3cg^, tatoppabhnti, thenceforward \ oo^ooi
€30*09, ;atosar&(ni,yroi7i what time I remember.

The pronoun ^'S&s^^^ anfiri, likewise, requires in ^omecon*
fttructions a noun in the fifth case ; a^, e5DO(3Q^iQi»*S«5£)0^ nAn-
fiadukkha, there is nothing but affliction^ or there is no othrr thing
than affliction. Ss><530)9 •^&^0)teO, bhinto devadatt&, ^epa^
rated from Devadutto.

Some prepod^ition^ govern a noun in the fifth case; as, 9:3t99
COod qpoa9«5X^ €>0'^C5l!, apas&Uya £yanti r9i,m^^^ merchants come
from the hatl; «f'3^»S*c?3WO<F®e2C5DC5>©E5ei, ibrahraaloki
9HShug(|;acehati, it ascends to or as far as Brahma loka.

Nouns in construction with the preposition c3qd, pati, in the
acceptation of similarily, barter or exchanj^e, are put in the
fifth ease ; as, ©©c^joS too<Sq»>^35P:, buadhH8m& pati sari-,
putto, Sariputio is like Buddhoi isr which instance the lesser
is compared to the greater object; WCd^CXS ©mctSBo CJ^C^
li, sataroassa telasma padad&ti, he gives to him clarijfied butter
in exchange for oil.

The fiah case is said to Ire «0<r«s>®»e8S), karakamajjhe,
ia the following example; S^Tf^cd^^ f^^9 f^fS£it:Qi ^x*
SdBS)^\ luddhako ito pakkhasm& migaM vijjhati, the huntsman
M the fifteenth dntf from this time, will shoot deer ; S^©«»0 f
9<B33>«»3S93 -e^z^cf* St58ftS, luddako itokos& kunjaraM vijjati,
the huntsman at the distance of a call from hence shoots an ele^
phant.

Example, of a noun in the fifth ease, between two verbe $
^t^ Scj^^*) C«s£^tiS)D £t5^£, ajja vijjitvsi pakkhasm& vij-
jhati, having shot to day^ he will shoot on the fifteenth day of th^
moon.

Nouns in construction mth adverbs are sometimes put hi

the ftAb^ •QiMtimei i|i •the' neeoiid and someUme^ m the third
case ; ni^, <rc@lo? #9<i8.€< ®94S:0'» 9ih«g»c^c^€>o, rsl)ii4niittttj4
mitujaif in&tujena wi, withi^iii Mng barn ef b mother ; S^^tm
eQ&S)9^ 0(S)$i)!o edS)#99«) &•» rite saddbAotmi FaddhammaM
s^ddbaiuDi^to. w^ imihoui ttilifi6ii$ knawkige m teaching;
<5DOcn>o^(30 e'S)^«»\ n^nAkMli pabUgitiy ie^ame prk^tsy from
various fmiH^h ^S^ia& ^de^&9a)% enjyelii pvthagevijfaii^
he hv fepttmled himself fram the prifH.

Yerl^e «iiriuf)ii»g preeerrmtiimf ^* are cmietreed v^hh a Botm
lA Ibe £fth ce4e : fi% C^*«>^ fi<P9»<9 o'^fiOe^ m^i^wo^
^ucchuto Big&ie rakkhanti klietto, ihejf keep th JackMUsfrtm tim
fiffW of sugar ernes s cot t> Q0«»»#G)<EQft«i^#€>3 0S]^ets»» yav&
f»|>t8edheeti gftvo kheUev ^^ k^ t^ C4ti^ from or aut of Urn

But verbp inipl;)ft|r pttseftaUam do net alwaya require Ih^
fifth case in coustr^ctian ; es, tO«i«eno«l&» iien£)9) bbatako
ymmw f al^kheti, lAr sctmm^ wmtehes eter lie rem.

Th0 oiyeci e^ dUltke or aversion is put inithe fifth tme } as^
^CC4S^^ ^«d«Q?<5oeS a •0650, apejjh&}4 ettkandhdra^
j^i fiissei <Ar ft(^ conceal^ himsefffrom his master^'

In the feJUewing e i«eif»le the seventh ease ia itubetilated fiir
the fifth ; as, •e5'«dG#«^9<5^0d<5£®e>o, jetawane ftotarai)itey
|i; Am cmkf^aled hfmwtffrom the gankn afJeia, (that is^MN the
fersans tesiiin^ in that garden y) er rather ike has ikappemedfrom
tkf gmnkn ^fjeta.

Werda implying ^tance^ require a noun either in the fifVk
Ciaa» or iii A$ second case, er in the third; as, go'^o^o ^9^509
ft^ fteicf ^iȣe, durato igaaimn ^^ran dAiisnawi, haiiitfg eomi^
from afar ; ffO<fViO •«> »gh» c^^tSQ 0@@8eDodo Qi@S>&^^oca
^yif^9fijmo$^0^&^^ &rak& te mogba puris4 dbamoiawinayi diuim*
maDi^aayail libaa^aiawinayenawi, these rutin (^r Mify} men m€
/«r from the. r^igi^us ptecqpAs^ vf ]^uMha.

Words implying nearness are also construed with a noun in

the iM^wdi ihwHs mA ^h M»e> aii ta^c^ 9Si9i^9;>M^9!^w9w

PALI GRAMMAR* |4l

&}f , sanitpftM gaqi& g4»uRM gimenawfi, near tb the village.

Werdj fligiiifVir.i* ike didanee between plaea tfr iime»y rm
coBfltrued with a novn in Ibe fifth cast; as, 6)Q(^9oc) 6)«cfig#cdi9
^^^gyt^ ts*mtX5*j madhuriya catuau^ojiuMaii saakasaadft) from^
Madura im four ledums is ^nkasea (that is Sankmim i» Jimr
^od^m /rem Madura/^ t#«&0 C>w^^g^ «:et>i)«fta94«), ito
ekaoawiiU kappamattake, nimfy one kaipeifrom (kietime^.

Sometimes the fifth case is subfitituted for the par ticijpaal affix
fS>>» twi: as. tyytZT^ es*«fl»<i®o9i8) pifAiMs^mk^mefj^^JkgoeM
t^iotke palaee; iii84ead of Ci»CS9^^ qp(^^^eff£)0 e»«ftMk0il
pftsadaH abbir6t)Utfa saiikairieyya ; ifoes^fdO ^e^^^Ooev^ teuiC
ii|»{>b«l)eyya^ ibe rises from hi$ $eet^ instead of 9^cd*«»d ma^
^®o ^<0»!iDo0i% asane Qi^idilwi u{^t>ba))e^ya*

WoKda signifyiiif « partieuUur region or quarUr t^qnine m
noun in the fiflh case; as» cd^^^eaD ^rOE>#«»3 CP^y pnrat*
tbiinato avicko opart, on the etui aboee Amdu.

The object of eooipariapn is put ia the fifth case; in eonatrve*
(ion with adjectives for which the word than is used in En^liiih.
This is called €)»do«^9). wib6««i» dkcrimimMm or di9HneHonf
as <«®«>3 e^sUDCftSJCJ^, yato paNftataro, more emineftiiktm emtf
ome.

Words stgfiif)iag restraint or refraining fhm^ gt>vem a nonn
10 the fifth case ; as, cM5>Q3®j ©o'cd, gamadhammi iyirati» A»
mb$tmn$ from fornication.

Words signifying pwnVy, t3©»>«5, suddhaftfie, also require
a noun in the fifth ca«e; as, ®o5#«)0 ^^©^ nmtito suddho^
pHrefr^nn ike mother (that is, 1bj/ fhe mother's $ide ;)— e©©o©«2Q
«>«5, pamocanatthe, or words signifying escape or dtliverance
jfhm ant/ thing, govern ndun^ in the fifth case ; ai», ®*«3X5 0® <r
e^)e^3) muttoai4ra bandhan^, escaped from the bonds of sin. ^

•^®«^^, ^ettwatthe, words used in a causal signiBcation, .
«re put in the fifth case ; ais, «:ttS)o.i)^2B«^jO, ka^mS l)etuna,
w wA«/ «€cef/»r, or /or teftat ctmse ; but they may also be put
in ihe second^ thii-d, aud fourth cases; ag, m.»tSiOC^y kimkara-

142 VAhl GRAMMAR^

I

haM, •tS)<A»e0^«o?, kenal^etdndi »e!eS9^es, ki8sal)etut ftff
what cause: 80o303^^, wi'.vitiatthe, words signify inii; separa-
iion govern a noun in the fifth case; an, 8GdSS)«s9»S>t^, wi*
wtccewak4iuel}i, separate from sensualUj/ /f^C^S^^s^^^j panid*
naUbe, words denoting measure of distance are put in the fifth
case; as, i;Wc30«n& 8^<3^»o80, dighaso nawa widattiyo, nine
spans in length; — c^QudOo^sp, pubbhayoge, words in connection
with gS)) pubbha, are put in the fifth case ; as, ^»S)&Cd#Sb
Qjy pubbbewasambodi, before the attainment of the wisdom of
Buddho; £6S)4^^^, bandhanatthe, words importing th€
being bound or obliged^ govern nouns in the fifth case, and
sometimes in the third ; as, tseot^3®»6>3€3»tD25D&o, satas*
mk satenawd, hound for a hundred (pieces of money ^) that is in
the sum of one hundred; — c^^^QQ^tf.^ gunawacane, words im*
pljring a particular quality^ govern nouns in the fifth case; as,
f|tX3^oco d'e^* <r«s£»&JOCj(, issari^d janaM rakkhati r&j4, thm
king preserves the people by the influence of his posperity.

In some cai^es where a question is asked, or an explanation
given, the fifth case is substituted for the participial aflSx 6e)9,
tw4, and sometimes the second and third ; as, efSOSSo cjQc^
cmS ^&Q@S)* <rSa)3^@S)«^&0, abhidbamnii pucchanti abhi.
dhamroaif abhidhauinienavsi, they enquire after hating heqrd
religious discourse^ instead of cftsSO&S* tsae^ogScJ::^^^ #S
Od®g) £)®3&9, abhidkammaM sutvapuccbanti nbhidhamme
{)hatv4v&. (ffSSiS®^ «djd«^i ft&Q^. <;p£Q«^®S)e^E)c*,
abhidhamma kathayanti abhidhammaM abhidhammenava^
after learning by heart or being established in religious doctrine
they give an explanation of it^ instead of c^£Q9£)*cS^)9 4&d
eOox;J^c$DQ»@3 2>§^o6?, abhidhaiuoiaM pa{)bit\6 katayanti
abhidhamme {)hatv4vd*

•dDad<»<Qd, thokatthe, words imflying smallness or insignifi^
eancCy are put either in fifth or third ciise; as^ #6^49)9 §&S
#do#«t^O?i thoki muccaii thokenavfi, he csoipes for a small

WUtttiTp

FAtf OBAMMARi 113

The sixth case.

The sixth case is the genitive. When two words come together
of different meaning^^, not bearing^ a certain relation to each
other, one of them is put in the genitive case; as, &ts:Q^^^y^
©©<5., bhikkuno civaraM, the garment of the priest; tfdCOt^^
e®«jO, nar&namindo, the chief of the people ; ^KSDcTCfltt t3®3,,
nagarassa samipaM, in thexicinilj/ of the city ; ^©-^J^aCi^Dfl,
•iivaNNai^saraHi, a heap of gold; d\,^sS^*Jit^^'ilS^\ rtikkhassasa-
kha, the branch of a tree.

The first examples is termed o0C!£3'^«9 yassayav, that which
belongs to any one : the second, t3o9, sami, lordship or superi*
orify; the third C5SI*»% samfpo, proximity; the fourth, W©S)CO\
8amul}(>, multitude; the fifth, 98od#§):}, avayavo, member or in*
tegral part.

The sixth case is likewise used' in other constructions, —
•Coea*330*«), l)etuvoge, a causal connection ; as, 6)S):2C3»Mcg,
buddhassa})etu, hy means of Buddho.

t5^W®<5S, sadisatthe, words implying equality or likeness ^
as, 8 s^escd tA^^t^% pitnssa sadiso, like the father.

<;^«5XRC30©33 90999CO, antappaccaya yoge, — in connection
with words terminated by the affix ^•f^x^'^, anto; as, §C3ot5to
^C3C3 ®t5»C»«, miisaw&dassa ottappasf, the fear of falsehood.

cg^^oflO«^«*, guNayon;e^*— in connection with wiJrds import-
ing « ^iirt/% ; as, wa^sss^OoflwQcoDs©:), pannafya pa|)ubh&vo,.
the skill of wisdom ; (that is dmved from zeisdom.)

W^SftD*^, sujitatthe,— words \m\Ay\x\^ fullness or compte-
tionx d.^o*^* *?»«X5:0, palanaM titto, filled with fruit ; ^jcT^
(S<r«9s»? CijS-^i^eSW, puraM I)iranja suvaNNassa, full of un^
wrought and wrought gold.

<5;ttJ»«5:)Oi<j' *orOf»c5>, nfpdlantara yoge, — in connection with
words havfng a medial term indecTinablo ; as, StOC^^ttw^a
vasalassakatvfi, having made him an outcast.

«0®C^» ''3"le,^word8 denoting tfrne; as, 6bC3CM ©«£)553G^v
tgd'eo* m&sassa dvikkbattuM bhuSjati, he eats tmce a month.

til rXU ITBAUBJIR^

Words in connection with the root (ft^tf^ riija, to pain or
mche; Mj ^Q^^S93^a^6Lffmj devattagsa rujati^ DespadM is
pained, or mffrrs pnin^

€)erai9^i>M«)«a009tfa«tS3Q>^, vattamaine tayo^e kattari^
HI CMstructioa with words having the participial affix «>^ but
used a« Terbal nounn; as, o'^^^OCSS®*^?, ranno s^ammatc^
tk9 tomeld ^the icing*

The ^aUive cat.6 is altto applied in the following instances^
viz. tf^!f>t ef^^D^^goo, jannya janako, in connecting the production
mthiheprodMe; G^Stf 89&»tS)'),v&caya vacako, the speech with
the speaker ; QfS^Kf Q^'iScOy vikara vikiriya, the species with the
genus; ts3^4^^6m^c6iej parimana parameyya, the measiire
with that which is measured; q<5^ c^<$ed^S) 9 purawa puritab-
bo, that which fills and that which is filled ; as, d<^iQ^? ^s^JCSOdo^
ranSa putto. the hinges son ; td^exs^y^3^ saddassattho, the
meaning ofxi word ; 9^t2tS O^M^cf 0, khira9^«a vikaro^ buttermilk
Of curds \ «co«!n.®c9, tilaiMiM niuj)|)hi, a handfuUofTilaseedt
&«ae39«n* «>£€>o0g)Q»t3, vass&naM tatJ^e rnase;, the third month
of the year.

Where {)ropertj is implied the noun may he either in the
fixthtif in the seventh case; as, •c5:)o«f)0«5dr tsoSy gonftnaMs&mii^
•d30»!»dt9 Goes9iS>^, goiiesu vatj^di, the proprietor ofthe^oxen*

'8r©0tr»4l«^niddharaNe. Words implying ^cT^ara/toii, or sin^
gUng out of a muliitude are put ekher In the sixth or seventh c^isc;;
as, cr>(59«5D« €D«]iS^^O tQ6e^'96o 9^»dtsS% n&ranaai katthiyo
surataro naresiwa, amongst men the ^attria is most vmliaat ;
«S)'<^fe503:t>9*^» ts€)C5 >5XSr)&d[a>&D ccoOw 9o, kaN})ag4yinaBft,
sampannakhiratam^ g&vifluva, amongst cows the black cow 4i
that which skives most milk; eS«i9«9;*Q3£)«SflOQ3^9 C^^ts
^Go, palhikinaM dhdvaMsighatamo patikesuvi, amongst tra^
Tellers the. running messenger {or he zoho travels post,) is the
quickest ; @)''jo®«ci«^. •^6^«>«»o c©««:) ^j^8)»«n)t^6)99
brdl)nmn&iiaM devadatto paNSito bral)mane8uvfi^ afnongst Brah*
mans Dewadatta is the (/nosl) learned.

PAMGRAMMAA* 14ft .

In some instaneeR the 8eir«»nth case is gabpitituted for llie fin»i,
«8 well as for the sixth cnse; as, f Q8^ec£5€»e/:)9«e tSQtsSr,
tdampissa l)oti silasniiM, this is his mode of observing precepts^

When disregard is intended the noun is put sometimes inlhe
aixth and sometimes in th«* seventh case; as, Cfi<^i»«>0 c,<5«9»t2C3

t^S)^, rndato daraka*)sa pabhaji, or o'^^fiDitrP-c^c^stRtsS}
S^ rudantasmiM daral^e pahbaji, he became a priest whiUi the
child VMS crj/ing^ or disregarding the weeping of the childi

.Sometimes the sixth case is used instead of the third or se-
venth; as, C3«5:5tt S^S«3fltf ^, pupf>has>^a buddham vajati, he
wofirships Buddho with a ftowtr offerings {pr makes an offering Of
flowers to Buddho)

«Me)e®^^9 kimalamaUhe, tlie adverbs iS*, kiM, what? and
9.C*9 alaif, enough^ hold! uiay govern a noun ia the sixth pa^e^
ividtead of the third or seventh; <&*QDaC3, JiiM t^issa, v^hat by .
him; ^t^^Q*, tassa ^laM, .enough by /a^.

In the following example the sixth is used instead of tha
SiBventh case; a<«, -sgC^QO <^^ ci»^C%3^ kusali n^cca ^itassa,
skilled in iancing and singing. .

Words fol.lo>yed b^ others ^b.aving^ the affi:|^e$ ^, ta, or «Q,
tabba, subjoined are put in the third, and csinnot be put in the
sixth case; as, ^^jQ#e»:®oa?, desjto ma>a, preached by me ;
QpS>o^^^^^(S^D, tubba bhikkhunll)! sikkhii,^ religious
precepts shoulif be obsjervetjl by priestesses-

The sixth case is sometimes u^ed instead of the f^econd or
fifth ; as, wSStXS «»«mo»c5?, kammasssi kattdro, the doers of
an act; ©O^tCtoCOcTw, m&tufisa sarati, he remembers his month;
e^tapfOtf ^, pitussa iceliati, he longs for hi^ father ; •CJCCC^
fyA&^ Massa dayati, he gipes oil; ^Q49)C2C5:dS'«»<5L#CD, udakas.
so patikurute, he puri/ies the watery or makes it good; THi^'S^
e)t9<5^ ^GcX5) sabbe tasitntidi^NSassa, all afraid of punish-
ment.

Words to which the affiles «}0«n03^ tavantu, Q^oO, t^vi,
®^f tvft) 99«^» 4n<^> ®o«^p m^na, «JQ)^ nuka, d^c. are sub#

T

140 pAtA aitJt^»An.

joiAmf foV^n noinii in' the second 6tt8e, and if€v^ tnf tbe«htth ;

kaUviksr^no kuruni&rto, hauHs( cofi^rutted i/U tatHd^e\ t^H
person by whdm the catriti^e has i&n mUdi, the: pH-sofi {enipln^ed
irt) rhaking ihS carriage; csw^^i, pasivd, 6r wi»*8 «D«4^t!teV' -
p^sa^^ g^hittako, the desttoyer ofjhurfioied beitHs.

W6en a nmin >ith a ^(n««i, Jiitaka affit coniSed irv <^M^-
tion with two nound one of which id the agfeAt dind thd o^ti^i^
tk^ o5j^ct,^-^ihi^ 4gent is not put iii the $i;tth ca^a^y buff the
object* is ; a3,^^fic<5do3D ^dtf^^si^ £-QdD*^»oos»c©o, acchltriyd
firaja^e^na vatthsinaMrdigo/ the dyiftg of clothy by a persoftndtd'
dj/ery is wonderful

the Sevenih Ctafe.

The devenfth ddse is the locative^ ttiid id tised in vaN-Idtis ac-
cejiUtions, but more particularly in tho*»e demoting Ihi ptdct cf
of any action or passioh* {t is 6lso termed S>«i^:tioj^^^f
Afisak&rake.

The acceptations in which the seventh^ case i^ chieny used
are — 1. S^^di^C^^ opasilesika, clinging to^ or adhering lo^
^ii or within, or upon/ as, asii^Ott ©o<J, gha{>hesuv^ri, water in
the poti. — 2. ^Wa3, visaya, place; as, wijf ^g ©Qirfo, salile
Aiacch^^A of the, wcder. — 5. <^&s^wt5f abbjisi, iy or near ;
isj «f3^ofi» t8C3M% liadiyaM sassaM, the corn near the river -r-i*
©»©«, V} dpika, thai which is Sprtad throu^rh any thing ; a»»
S^Qd i^ee©-, jtilesuteliM, oiY t^ /Ae 7V/a ff <?(/;?.

The seventh case is sometimes si^bstitut^d fof thie ^)d@3, kam«
ma, (second case,) «nc^4^, karaNa, (third ca^e,) and e^StSXS)
niipftta, or casual case ; a?, ®5^oC3«5D»$dS)') ^§)«^ 'fj®^0,
b4t)4sugal}eiv4 buddliani cun^bitva, having taken (his) hands and
having kissed f^his) head ; ^^S^^ qp«5£o*^«r;)5>jf bhikKhusu
abhiv^denti, they salute the priests; C3*^5)aot3QS'3oC ©cTii^i^Oi,
pattest jpiN'S^ya carauti, ifiey walk abQUt fbr alms vpith their

PALI CftAWMAK* 147

hfggwg cups; ^tis^6o fi»tsvs^t§, «D«S92a?«w.* kunjaro dantegu
|)annate, (he elephant desirot/s with his irunhs;

The seventh case is substituted sometimes for the fourth ;
B^ W#(»^«>25:i% saghedinnaM, given to the priest*'

Sometimes also for the fifth ; as, ^^^(Sfgcfttf. c3r«3SlS> kada-
llsu gajaM rakkhatij thei/ keep the elephant from the plantain

trees.

A noun with its attributives is put in the seventh case in
construction with anotlier word, where it is intended to express
coeval or subsequent action ; as^ ^©.^tO C3®®ofl cft^osO, pub-
baN})a samaye gato, he went early in the morning; tS^i'W^ ©tOO
Sji *6^«rita (»^O50, saMghesu bhojeeya minesu gato, he went

wJdht the priests were eating.

Prepositions ffQ, adhi, and c>^, upa, give the woids to
which the}' are prefixed the sense of the seventh case ; as, ^tS
♦nesfiiOM «»S3:3«52., upanikkhassa kal)4panaM, a kahnpana
-. ^coin) is worth more than a nikkha; ep3^y3®(;s>a»i3 e:€)D(3l,
adhibraljmadatto pancald, the people of Panchala are subject to
Brakmadatta ; epS»<J®8C3 ©*©;, adhidevesu buddho, Buddho

is the chief of the Devatas.

Words having the signification of ®©w, maN^ita, pleased^

.(•caasj. ussuka, diligent, or zealous, govern nouns in the
seventh and third cases; as, (?a?os.«n-»3e3^?*«»'>«^'>«0®'
©0. n&nena pasldito ndnasmlMvC pleased with wisdom / sap»^
«n'ccat5»«>0«3?^«*'»®*^^' fianena-assakoniaasmiMvd, <fi/«-
gent in (acquiring) wisdom.

• The difference between tlie «»(5^. karaNa, and «3«a», ni-
-itta caee leeins to be tbat the former denotes extraoeousinstru-
renmhty. and tbe latter tbe operat..,« of aa iu*tr,mettt .m.«ed.«.ely
ZneS with the agent as tbe tusk* of an elephant, tbe band of a

contiec
man, &c.

THE END.

PALI VERBS*

Root,

t?©

S9Q9«»

8^

OC$3

8(B

C59Q

a®

Translation.

tdlt5X3^9c9*

8o^a55«o®«^

CO S or $«ao3&Q^

096" <5)
C0^§)t8

cd£©(8

ef9«€9c9©'ao •
8iSs5«s}890

ee999'«)

Verb.

toSS, he is.
t3©^, Ac cooi*.
0081:5^ QD®®(S, Ac gocj:
woei^Sy he goes.
8®Q©«>j^. Ac collects.
w -855:9, Ac doubts •
>8^4p^. he takes.
©«jS, hejakes^
®«o(S, Ac sounds (the Tkiice.)
^•«)43, Ac regards*
9«>^. i7 sounds.
Q.«a<3, Ac bends*
®®^, Ac adorns,
8««9^, Ac 6c)2£b.
w-R^-asx©, Ac g-oc*.
8«oS, Ac fi*ocjp.
C^^, he beautifies

^«^«»^, Ac thinks.

cfCSX55e3, he goes^SilBohe bends

e "JX© ^, Ac adheres.

®iX55^, Ac «CcA*.

<f«K>«9, Ac g'oc*.

?tSD?3, Ac travels*
<5D^, Ac travels*
gcD^, Ac travels.
8<5D?9, Ac travels.
eQ0(»<9, Ae .praises cr

^Ortjm^ends'
t^c$»<3, Ac Inus^hs.
CfC53Q&S, Ac /aifcs /Ac va/tfc 0/

things.
8«M«S, Ac perfumes.
(3«oe<S, Ac disobeys.
©0©^, Ac speaks\as an orator)
c30©^j he requests.
©C530C5?, Ac shims\as the sun)
9 190© ^ , Ac distrcss€s(Jhe mind)
9«ao&^^ Ac stammers.

#ALt TERB9.

8©
8©

«:)8
«)&

©a
g«r

®e3^

8®8©©«o ■

©c5'0©6'<!0

©©e^o .
ef®8o®c5

©,^9©©®:an

©©©^5 he comprehends,

^© :^, /le o^fTj {religiousf^.)

©©e:S, he travels.

^©^, Ae polishes (hy rubbingy

S©^, A^ pi//^ away,

<!0©^, Ac dances,

®©^, Ae becomes pleased-

e^©©^, he offers (re^giously)

©©<S,, Ac |i//>,y

w©^, Ae becomes pacified.

oo3>©^, Ac rfrire* fa* an/fni-*

mal,)
eo©?©^ Ac shines,
©®^, A^ shines*
«)©?3, Ac 6c«r5.
g©^4@,A^ayA:*.
g©c5^, he forgets
C<3C^^, Ac intimates {by signs)
cpt^".^, Ac <wm* fa* a carpenter
g«^^, Ac c/c/iir* (fl* a /a6/c a?ftA

c towel.)
C^^i he cuts.
«5*j«f^, Ac cuts (a* a carppnfi^

with an adze)
8^^, Ac grinds.
d^^?^, Ac shines,
©d"^, he shines.
^d^\ he shines.
tfC^'^S, Ac desires.
t^t^^j Ac bruises.
f^<t^^\ he travels.
fibd^^he shakes.
tffid^,^ he demeans himselfXff$

to obtain favour.)
cdt^^, Ac unites*
fd^^ he shakes,
ad^y he offers (as to a god.^
^d^^ he becomes cunning.
^d^y he sends.
C3 'd'iS 5 Ac embraces.
^tfd^^ he sinks,
®^dS^ he polishes.
Q^d&^ he abashes.
^itJ'^^fi, fie threatens.
tf^jd^^ lie ^collects : alscf^ '^

offers,
ta^d&yjie adorns-

TJStil WOIVDSll

too 5/

®?

c

9dd^vC50C9*

rtJ't^^, #r drrates.
csDcJ't^iS, ^ roars (as thund^)
<%d^y he Bodnds (^ns in(&fx

iinrtJy as the sen 8^c.)
^d^. he sounds (wdisfinetfy

as thf noice ofbir ds^SfC.)
S^^d^f he devours,
tfi^d^i he fiirs.
f 'firS^S, he glorifies or dighi'*

cp^^, he binds,
fsb<s>fAq&^ he causes to oasdf
- out.

tss^^^, he does good aclioHi*
S^ ^^ he handles,
w^g^, he colours (Jblue.^
®^<S, Ae strengthens*
%e;^^ he pleases.
ScJ'c5^5 he reflects.
®4^eS, he bruises •
cj^^^ a pours.
90i^e^€i^ he culls: also Jm

weeps.
©^^, f^ becomes cheap*
^^<3j he gives.
do 4^, he sheds tears ^
to q^^ he sinks ; he traveh ,*

he gives-
«S<30t^<S, he becomes health fisl
g.i;^, U vanishes J it wear9

uwaj^.
^<j^, he scratches (as wiik

claws.)
cW ^<S, A^ enjoys health.
csD^^, he speak (as an orattn^
«:)^^, it sounds (iffffisaimi*

nate/^^ at- a beast.)
^^ eS, he eats.
«^^e3, he eats.
S)o^ % he eats. ,

^4<7^i h^ request^ alew, Ar

voalkf.

£)^^, Ap becomes hungry^
^S4^^» Ae become^ poor*
e,<@, he gives,
«)>5>^ej^, ffenbecqmes jdle*

PAfil TERBfl.

«)9

©9

f|©Cfl«
•396>9«9SI
t5@OW9©^ *•

£*e99G3e9*dS9D
treses*

ydfed<?9c3
&99as)s

e9^e)909^an

o^l^9 •es>tB*Q9933«
<fC5S^9^c<»^9cS

©oSDS, A« hinders,
<!g<^iS, Ae ts displeased.
0Qo6!)^, Af makes JoBt hold^ or

whereon to stand.
g6[)S) heincreases.
tdS)^, Ae increases.
6)9^, Ac 6e<ir^.
^(5^^) Ae comprehends,
6t5S!fe^itV happensy

gt^SlbSi he makes war.
t5fiSB)^, he pierces.
^S)S, he pains; alfto^ he per-

Jects.
St^BS^, A^ ftjiidf .
f c$'^)S, t7 occurs.
e99QS, t7 occurs. .
4^S){S, he drinks.
f<o46>^, tV enlightens,
39<o^, Ae honours.
S^eo^, Ac respects.
ef«!)^, Ac /w*.
«s^eo^, Ac enlightens; hg

walks y i7 becomes fair.
S^^, Ac moAcj pillars.
Q^ts&y he supports. '
4!go ^, Ac conceals or eover/f^
«ac5S, Ac Aca/^.
flDC5^, Ac enlightens.
§t3<9, Ac 29/i/A:i limpingljf.
^o&j he talks.
.Qo^, Ac speaks*
«9C9Sy he cures.
t^o^, Ac speaks {clever I i/)
j^dc3^, Ac speaks {clever It/)
odcJ^, At entefUffins {chart*

tabfjf)
4ES)@C563, t7 moves*
«5)oo^» he finishes.
&€)0^, t7 shakes.
csoe^S, Ac repents,
<s)di«s^, hethinks.

€)C3S, Ac 502Z7;.

Qo^, Atf tt^a/A^ (gently.)
0tss9^y it becomes.
t»3<S9 <^ become^.
f$^j he goes.

^a^i Ac <^ii:|}

CONSERVED

CiX) ^lo\

HARVARD COLLBJt

UBRASY

^

r

f